\ f v/ BX 8956 .A6 1922 Presbyterian Church m the U S.A. General Assembly. Manual of law and usage A4ANUAL OF LAW AND USAGE Compiled from the Standards and the Acts and Deliverances of the General Assembly of the Presbyterian C hurch in the United States of-^'StffS^is .UN 2 1-30 ^ BENJAMIN F. B1TT1NGER^"~ — REVISED EDITION Containing an Appendix, 1895-1916, by the REV. WILLIAM H. ROBERTS, D. D. LL.D. Stated Clerk of the General Assembly PHILADELPHIA : PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUBLICATION AND SABBATH-SCHOOL WORK 1922 COPYRIGHT, 1888, 1S95, 1904, 1913, BY THE TRUSTEES OF THE PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUBLlCATlOtt A.ND SABBATH-SCHOOL WORK Published October, 1888. Re-issued September, iSqs—May, JQ04— February, IQ13 — March, iqn — December, iqiy October, 1922 PREFACE TO REVISED EDITION OF 1913. Appreciating the generous favor with which the pre- vious editions of this Manual have been received, we are encouraged to hope that this revised and enlarged edi- tion may prove still more acceptable and useful to those for whom it is designed- — the pastors, elders, and com- municants of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America. Keeping in view its original design as a book of ready reference to the provisions of our Standards, and to the acts and decisions of our General Assembly, we have embodied in this edition the amendments recently made to the Confession of Faith, the Form of Government, and the Book of Discipline, together with the deliver- ances of the General Assembly, bringing them to the present time, inclusive of the year 191 2. This edition also contains a new, enlarged, and care- fully prepared analytical index with references concisely arranged, so that without laborious search and at a glance may be obtained the desired information respect- 3 4 PREFACE. ing questions of law and usage, and of subjects in gen- eral which pertain to the deliberations of our judi- catories. We renew the expression of hope that the Manual, in its revised form, may commend itself to the officers and members of our Church, and encourage the study of our excellent Standards. Ben'jamin F. Bittinger, William Henry Roberts. INTRODUCTORY NOTE BY THE STAIED CLERK OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBL\ This Manual of Presbyterian law and usage differs from other similar works in that the topics or subjects are arranged in an alphabetical order. Such an arrangement greatly facilitates reference to any work, more especially one deal- ing with the intricacies of ecclesiastical law and procedure. Commendable in its plan, the Manual is also brief, com- pact and portable in its form. It is, in fact, an alphabeti- cal index to the government and discipline of the Church and to the decisions of the General Assembly. It may be, in addition, regarded in the light of a supplement to the other excellent works in the same line published by the Board of Pubhcation and Sabbath-School Work. Side by side with these latter works, Bittinger's Manual is heartily commended to the ministers, ruling elders and members of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America. This new edition has been revised and enlarged by me as a tribute to my life-long friend, Dr. Bittinger. William Henry Roberts. 5 EXPLANATION OF ABBREVIATIONS. B. D. designates the Book of Discipline. ,C. F. " " Confession of Faith. C. R. " " Constitutional Rules. D. W. " • ' Directory for Worship. F. G. " ' ' Form of Government. G.A. << " General Assembly. M. G. A. " ' ' Minutes of the General As- sembly. M. G. A. N. S. ■■ ' ' Minutes of the General As sembly, New School. M. G. A. 0. S. " ' ' Minutes of the General As- sembly, Old School. G. A. R. it " General Assembly Rules. P. D. It " Presbyterian Digest (edi- tion 1907). 7 MANUAL OF LAW AND USAGE. 1 Absence. — Leave of absence should be granted by the several judicatories only for sufficient reasons. — M. G. A. O. S. 1843, P- 173- 2 No member shall retire from any judicatory without the leave of the moderator, nor withdraw from it to return home without the consent of the judicatory. — G. A. R. xxxvii. 3 Before proceeding to the trial of an accused person in his absence it must appear that he has been duly cited. — B. D. 21. 4 Refusing to obey a citation, a second citation shall iGsue, accompanied by a notice that if the person do not appear at the time appointed, unless providentially hindered, he shall be censured for his contumacy. — B. D. 22, 34. 5 In the absence of an accused person who refuses to obey a second citation the judicatory may, after appointing some person to represent him as counsel, proceed to trial and judgment. — B. D. 22. 6 In the unavoidable absence of an accused person he may appear by counsel and the judicatory proceed to judg- ment. — B. D. 23. 7 In the absence of records for review before a judica< 9 10 MANUAL. tory above a Session the higher judicatory may require them to be produced, either immediately or at a specified time, as circumstances may determine. — B. D. 72. 8 If a judicatory whose judgment is appealed firom fails to send up its records and all the papers relating there- to, it shall be censured, and the sentence appealed from shall be suspended until a record is produced on which the issue can be fairly tried. — B. D. loi. 9 Absentees. — Censure of an absentee, without trial, is unconstitutional. — M. G. A. 181 1, p. 468. 10 Absentees must give reasons for tardiness in their attendance at the opening of the sessions of judicatories. — M. G. A. 1873, p. 506. 11 The names of absentees from judicatories must be recorded. — M. G. A. 1882, p. 94. 12 When an accused person has been twice duly cited and refuses to appear, by himself or counsel, before a Ses- sion, he shall be suspended by act of Session from the communion of the church, and shall so remain until he repents of his contumacy and submits himself to the orders of the judicatory. — B. D. 34, 68. 13 If a minister accused of an otfence refuses to appear, by himself or counsel, after being twice duly cited, he shall for his contumacy be suspended from his office ; and if, after another citation, he refuses to appear, by himself or counsel, he shall be suspended from the communion of the Church.— B. D. 39. 14 If any communicant not chargeable with immoral conduct neglects the ordinances of the Church for one year, and in circumstances such as the Session shall regard to be a serious injury to the cause of rehgion, he may, after affec- LAW AND USAGE. II donate visitation by the Session, and admonition if need be, be suspended from the communion of the Church, but he si^rl not be excommunicated without due process of disci- pline. — B. D. 51. Amended, see Sec. 1015. 15 If a communicant not chargeable with unmoral conduct removes out of the bounds of his church without asking for or receiving a regular certificate of dismission to another church, and his residence is known, the Session may within two years advise him to apply for such certifi- cate; and if he fails so to do without giving sufficient reason, his name may be placed on the roll of suspended members until he shall satisfy the Session of the propriety of his re- storation. But if the Session has no knowledge of him for the space of three years, it may erase his name from the roll of communicants, making record of its action and the rea- sons therefor. In either case the member shall continue subject to the jurisdiction of the Session. — B. D. 50.^ 16 Nor can such a member be received by another Session on confession if restored standing in the church to which he belongs and regular dismission therefrom are pos- sible.— M. G. A. 1887, p. 81. 17 Willful absence from the ordinances of the church may justify a Session in omitting in a certificate of dismis- sion the words " in good and regular standing." — M. G. A. O. S. 1864, p. 328. 18 Absence from the church of which he is a member, and refusal to support it, and attendance upon and support of another church not of our denomination, shall be made a matter of discipline — only, however, after trial. — M. G. A. O. S. 1865, p. 537; N: S. 1865, p. 12. xg A .:ommunicant whose residence is unknown, and * See Sec. 1009. 12 MANUAL. absent two years without giving satisfactory reasons, n v t)fl placed on the roll of suspended members. — B. D. 50. 20 If unknown for three years, his name may be era '■^^i from the roll of communicants. — B. D. 50. 21 A separate roll of communicants absent from ordi- nances and church connections for more than two years shall be kept, stating the exact relations of each to the church. — B. D. 50. See Sec. 1009. 22 Ministers who persistently absent themselves from ju- dicatories and whose residence is unknown shall be placed on a retired list, but shall not be counted in the basis of representation to the Assembly. — M. G. A. 1891, p. 106. 23 The certificate of dismission of a member absent more than two years from the place of his ordinary resi- dence and church connecdons shall distinctly state his ab- sence and the knowledge of the church respecting his demeanor for that time, or its want of information concern- ing it.— B. D. 116. 24 A member of the church summoned as a witness, and refusing to appear, shall be censured according to the circumstances of the case for his contumacy. — B. D. 68. 25 An appellant who fails to appear in person or by counsel before the judicatory appealed to on or before the close of the second day of its regular meeting next ensuing the date of the fihng of his nodce of appeal, unless he can show to the satisfaction of the judicatory that he was un- avoidably prevented from so appearing, shall be considered as having abaiidoned his appeal, and the judgment shall stand. — B. D. 97. 26 The above rule applies also to a complainant. — B, D. 87; M G. A. 1872, p. 51. LA W AND USA GE. 1 3 27 An appeal dismissed because of the absence of an appellant may be renewed at the next meeting of the judi- catory, the appellant presenting satisfactory reasons for his absence.— M. G. A. O. S. 1850, p. 463. 28 No member of a judicatory who has not been pres- ent during the whole of a trial shall be allowed to vote on any question arising therein except by unanimous consent of the judicatory and of the parties. — B. D. 29. 29 During the progress of a trial, except in an appel- late judicatory, the roll shall be called after each recess and adjournment, and the names of the absentees noted. — B. D. 29. 30 The names of absentees from Presbytery whose residence is unknown must be retained on the roll till knowl- edge can be obtained of them. — M. G. A. 1S76, p. 80. 31 If their residence is known, and they take no heed to the communications of the Presbytery and persist in ab- senting themselves, they shall be disciplined. — M. G. A. 1876. p. 80. 32 Abstinence, Total.— See under Temperance, Sees. 899, 1302. 33 Adjourned Meetings. — Any business may be transacted at an adjourned meeting of a judicatory that was competent to be transacted at the stated meeting. 34 In 1869, preparatory to the Reunion, both Assem- bhes held an adjourned meeting. 35 Advertisements. ^Advertisements in religious journals of lotteries, of improbable returns from speculative investments, and of patent medicines prejudicial to the purity of home-life, deprecated. — M. G. A. 1888, p. 72. 36 Alternates. — In 1886 the General Assembly de 14 MANUAL. dared that, as " the object of electing an alternate is to ensure. if possible, the actual representation of each constituency in its proper judicatory, the subject, in the absence of positive law, may be left to the Presbyteries.- -M. G. A. 1886, p. no. 37 Amendments. — When made to motions or res- olutions, see under Rules of Order for Judicatories, Sees. 765, 1253. 38 Amendments to the Constitution of the Church, see under Constitution, Amendment of, Sec. 224. 39 Amendments to the Standing Orders aad General Rules, after they have been adopted by an Assembly, can be effected, for that Assembly, only upon a reconsideration. (For Reconsideration, see Sees. 788, 1255.) 40 Amusements. — Worldly amusements, embra cing promiscuous dancing, theatrical exhibitions, card-play- ing, lotteries, horse-racing and betting, have been repeatedly condemned by the General Assembly. — M. G. A. 1876, p. 27; 1879, p. 625. 41 Whether by legislative enactment or for professedly praiseworthy objects, lotteries are gambling, and are con- demned as ruinous to individual character and public wel- fare. — M. G. A. 1890, p. 37. 42 Fairs and suppers for raising funds for the Lord's House are unbiblical and secularizing expedients. — M. G. A. 1893, p. 122. 43 The Assembly calls upon the members of our Church to so regard their obligations to Christ as to take no part in worldly amusements which they cannot take in his name. — M. G. A. 1891, p. 155. LAW AND USAGE. 1$ 44 Apostles' Creed. — Should be taught to chil- dren. — D, W., chap. X. 45 for the phrase, " He descended into hell," may be used the equivalent, " He continued in the state of the dead and under the power of death until the third day." — M. G. A. 1892, p. 35. 46 Appeals, Judicial. — See under Discipline, Sees. 461, 943-956, 47 Ardent Spirits. — See under Temperance, Sec. 899. 48 Assessments. — There is no constitutional au- thority by which assessments can be required, but for the reasonable expenses of judicatories they may be requested. — M. G. A. 1878, p. 67. 49 Baptism. — Fiaptism is a sacrament of the New Testament, ordained by Christ, wherein the washing with water in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost doth signify and seal our engrafting into Christ and partaking of the benefits of the covenant of grace, and our engagement to be the Lord's. — C. F., chap.- xxviii. ; S. C. 94. 50 It is not to be unnecessarily delayed ; the age of infancy beyond which a child may not be baptized on the faith of .its parents must, in the absence of rule, be left to the judgment of ministers and Sessions. — M. G. A. 1822, P- 53. 51 It cannot be lawfully administered by a ruling elder or a licentiate, or a minister either deposed or suspended, or by any private person, but only by a minister in good and regular standing, called to be the steward of the mys- l6 MANUAL. teries of God. — D. W., chap, viii. sec. i. ; M. G. A. 1819, p., 701 ; 1825, p. 145- 52 Being one of the sacraments of the Church, bap- tism should ordinarily be administered in the church in the presence of the congregation ; yet there may be cases when It may be administered in private houses, of which the min- ister is to be the judge, — D. W., chap. viii. sec. i. 53 All children born within the pale of the visible Church are to be baptized. — B. D. 6. 54 A full and permanent roll of all baptized children shall be kept by the Session, noting their public confession of Chjist, their removal from the watch and care of the church or their removal by death.— M. G. A. 1882, p. 98. 55 Letters of dismission to other churches should in- clude the names of baptized children who have neither come to years of discretion nor become communicants. — M. G. A. 1885, p. 602; B. D. 114. 56 Sessions and Presbyteries are enjoined to make careful inquiry in regard to the neglect of infant baptism, that they see to it that their pastors carefully instruct their churches on the subject, and also that Sessions be directed to exercise proper discipline when neglect exists and is per- sisted in.— M. G. A. 1886, p. 38. 57 A profession of faith in Christ and qbedience to him is all that can be required of any out of the visible Church in order to their being baptized. — C. F., chap, xxviii. sec. iv. See Sec. looi. 58 Baptism by water is essential to membership in the Presbyterian Church. Immersion is not necessary, but bap- tism is rightly administered by pouring or sprinkling watef upon the person in the name of the Father and of the Son LAW AND USAGE. 1 7 and of the Holy Ghost. — C. F., chap, xxviii. sees, ii., iii. ; M. G. A.. 1883. p. 627. 59 Rebaptism by immersion of an elder by a minister not of our Church vacates his office, and the Session should take order on the subject. — M. G. A. 1890, p. 46. 60 Baptism administered by a Unitarian minister is not valid. — M. G. A. 1814, p. 549. 61 In 1864 the General Assembly, O. S., declared that baptism administered by the denomination of " Disciples " — sometimes called " Campbellites " — is not valid. — M. G A. O. S. 1864, p. 316. 62 To the question, " Is Romish baptism valid i^ the Assembly in 1835 returned a negative answer, on the ground that the Romish Church had essentially apostatized from tne Christian religion. In 1845 ^ similar deliverance was made by the O. S. Assembly, and on the same ground. In 1854 the N. S. Assembly, after discussing a majority and a minority report from a committee appointed by a previous Assembly, indefinitely postponed the subject. The ques- tion again came before the O. S. Assembly in 1859, when the memorialists were referred to the action of the Assembly in 1845. In 1875 t^6 Assembly of the reunited Church de- cided that the question should be determined by each Ses- sion, guided by the principles governing the subject of bap- ♦ tism as laid down in the standards of our Church. In 1878 the Assembly adopted a resolution " that it was inexpedient for it to make any new deliverance on the subject," and in 1879 ^^ reaffirmed the deliverance of the Assembly of 1835. In 1885 the question again came before the Assembly by appeal and complaint, which it refused to entertain and affirmed the action of 1875. — M. G. A. 1885, p. 594. 2 1 8 MANUAL. 63 Beneficence, Systematic— In 1879 ^he As- sembly appointed a Permanent Committee on Systematic Beneficence (a committee of organization and instruction), whose duties shall be to secure attention to the subject, and to keep the matter constantly before ministers and churches until these three points are attained : i. Each church has a proper scriptural plan ; 2. Each church contributes to every Board ; 3. Proper and fresh information on the general work of the Presbyterian Church is constantly presented to each church judicatory and individual church. — M, G. A. 1879, pp. 622, 623. See Sees. 1 292-1 296. 64 In 1 88 1 *^^is committee was enlarged to twelve mem- bers, and the Assembly recommended that the work be prosecuted in full sympathy with all our Boards, endeavor- ing to secure from every member of the Church an adequate contribution for each of our objects of benevolence, and that for this purpose every Presbytery and Synod should have a committee on systematic beneficence, each church should have a plan of giving, and each member should be taught to set apart regularly a certain proportion of his income to the Lord. In 1892, p. 195, the Assembly enjoined upon each Session to appoint a committee of systematic benef- icence to develop by all proper means the beneficence of the people. 65 Special attention is called to chap. vi. of Direc- tory of Worship, which declares giving to objects of benevolence to be an act of worship. — M. G. A. 1894, p. 148. 66 The offerings made on the Sabbath day as a separ- ate and specific act of worship should be either preceded or immediately followed with a brief prayer, invoking the LAW AND USAGE. 1 9 blessing of God and devoting the offerings to his service — D. W., chap. vi. sec. ii. 67 Every minister is enjoined to cultivate the grace oi liberal giving in his congregation, so that every membei thereof may offer according to his ability, be it much 01 little. — D. W., chap. vi. sec. iv. See Sec. 1068. 68 The offerings made by a congregation may be apportioned among the Boards of the Church and other benevolent objects by the Session in such proportion as may be determined ; but the specific designation by any one to any cause shall be respected and observed. — U. W.. chap. vi. sec. iii. 6g For percentage of " undesignated balances," to be allotted by Sessions to the Boards of our Church, see Sec. 81. 70 " The Presbyterian Union of Proportionate Givers " is commended as an agency tending to encourage and develop a spirit of beneficence in all who unite with it. — M. G. A. 1892, p. 194. 71 Bequests. — For the corporate names of the Boards in the preparation of wills, see under Boards OF THE Church, Sec. 77. 72 Bible, The. — In answer to overtures asking the General Assembly to commend the use of the Revised Ver- sion of the Bible the Assembly replied *' that, however valu- able it may be as a help in the study of the Scriptures, it is still upon its trial among English-speaking people ; there- fore the time has not arrived for the Assembly to express approval or disapproval. Meanwhile we call the attention of 'ministers and Sessions to chap. iii. sec. ii. of the Direc- tory for Worship "— M. G. A. 1887, p. 82. 20 MANUAL. 73 The boards of directors of the theological seminaries under the care of the General Assembly are advised to make suitable provision for the systematic study of the English Bible throughout the entire course. — M. G . A. 1887, p. 94. 74 It is a fundamental doctrine of our Church that the Old and New Testaments are the inspired Word of God, as also it is that the inspired Word as it came from God is without error. — M. G. A. 1892, p. 179. 75 The above deliverance was reaffirmed in 1893, the Assembly declaring that it imposes no new test of ortho- doxy nor sets forth any theory of inspiration, but only reaffirms the statements of our Confession of Faith, chap. i. sees. i. ii. iv. viii. x., and the Larger Catechism, Question 3, to which every minister and elder gives assent in ordina- tion. — M. G. A. 1893, p. 169; F. G., chap. xiv. sec. vii. 76 The Assembly also affirmed that the Bible as we now have it, when freed from errors and mistakes of translators, copyists, and printers, is the very Word of God, and, consequently, wholly without error. — M. G. A. 1893, p. 169. 77 Boards of the Church. — Executive officers of these Boards are excluded from membership therein. — M. G. A. 1887, p. 108; C. R. 21. 78 Nor shall any person serve on more than one Board at the same time.— M. G. A. 1887, p. 131. 79 Pastors and Sessions are enjoined to explain the operations of our Boards and give to each one an oppor- iroity to contribute to them. — M. G. A. 1891, p. 161. i3o All churches aided by our Boards shall contribute «'.» each. — M. G. A. 1889, P- ^°9' LAW AND USAGE. 21 81 The following percentage of " undesignated bal- ances," to be allotted by Sessions, is recommended, viz. : Foreign Missions, 33; Home Missions, 31; Ministerial Relief, 9 ; Church Erection, 8 ; Aid to Colleges, 6 ; Freed- men, 5 ; Education, 5 ; Publication, 3. — M. G. A. 1886, p J 12 ; 1894, p. 862. 82 I. Home Missions. — This Board was formed at the Reunion in 1870 by the consolidation of the Board of Domestic Missions (O. S.) and the Committee of Honie Missions (N. S.) under the corporate title of "The Board of Home Missions of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America." 83 As, in common with all the Boards of the Church, this one possesses no judicial powers; in all questions touching the character of ministers, in cases of difference between it and Presbyteries, this Board shall abide by the final judgment of the Presbytery. — M. G. A. 1883, p. 644. 84 In the case of any and every application for aid from this and from any of the Boards of the Church, the vote thereon shall be by ballot, as to both the apphcation and the amount. — M. G. A. 1872, p. 36. 85 The scheme of sustentation is under the care of the Board of Home Missions, the aim of which shall be to make the minimum of salary in full pastoral charges one thousand dollars per annum. See Sec. 1 184. 86 For conditions upon which aid is granted to churches, see blanks, which will be furnished on application to the Board. 87 n. Foreign Missions.— The Board of Foreign Missions of the Presbyterian Church in the United State* 22 MANUAL. of America was reorganized in 1870. Its duty is to super- intend, in behalf of the General Assembly, the whole cause of foreign missions as the Assembly may from time to time direct ; also to receive, take charge of and disburse any property or funds which at any time and from time to lime may be entrusted to it for foreign-missionary purposes. 88 In 1894 the charter of this Board was amended, vesting its management and property in twenty-one trustees appointed by the Assembly — M., pp. 73, 74. 89 Monthly concerts of prayer for Missions are en- joined upon all our churches. — M. G. A. 1891, p. 182. go The money value of boxes to missionaries should be included in reports of churches to the Assembly. — M. G. A. 1893, p. 114- 91 III. Education. — The Board of Education of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America was formed in 1870 by the consolidation of the Board of Educa- tion (O. S.) and the Permanent Committee on Education (N. S.).— M. G. A. 1870, pp. 81-84. 92 Rules of the Board. — This Board shall receive and aid candidates for the ministry only upon the recommenda- tion of a Presbytery of the Church. Every candidate should join that Presbytery to which he would most naturally belong, and he should be introduced to it either by his pastor or by some member of the education committee after such acquaint- ance as will warrant his taking the responsibility of so doing. 93 No candidate shall be received by this Board whu has not been a member of the Presbyterian Church or of some closely-related Church for at least one year, who has not been recommended to the Presbytery by the Session of the church of which he is a member, and who is not suf- LAW AND USAGE. 23 ficiently advanced in study to enter college, except in ex- traordinary cases. 94 Candidates shall not change their church connec- tions outside of the bounds of the Presbytery to which they belong. -M. G. A. 1894, p. 126. 95 Candidates are required, except in extraordinary cases, and tlien only with the explicit permission of their Presbyteries, to pursue a thorough course of study, prepara- tory to that of theology, in institutions that sympathize with the doctrinal teachings of the Presbyterian Church, and, when prepared, to pursue a three years' course of theological studies in some seminary connected with the same Church. 96 This Board will take none under its care as candi- dates for the ministry among the negroes during the pre- paratory course unless after a season of thorough trial and approval, as to both piety and ability, through two or three years, as reported by their teachers. 97 Such students shall not be aided more than two years before entering college. 98 In case a colored student evinces peculiar gifts for the ministry, aside from his ability to acquire a knowledge of the sciences or languages, he should be advised to pursue a wholly English course in history, theology, moral science, etc. 99 The annual scholarships to candidates shall be the same in amount for theological and collegiate students, and shall not exceed one hundred and fifty dollars ; for those in the preparatory course the amount shall not exceed one hundred dollars. 100 The amount of money thus received shall be refunded, with interest, by any candidate (unless providen- 24 MANUAL. tially hindered) who shall fail to enter on or continue in the work of the ministry, or if he ceases to adhere to the stand- ards of the Presbyterian Church, or if he change his place of study contrary to the directions of the Presbytery, or con- tinue to prosecute his studies at an institution not approved by it or by the Board, or if he withdraws his connection with the Church of which this Board is the organ without furnishing a satisfactory reason. 101 In 1887 the Assembly directed the Board of Edu- cation so to modify its rules in regard to colored students as to allow an appropriation of eighty dollars per year to students in Biddle University, whether in the college course or in preparatory study, so that colored students in that institution may be allowed the same as those in other theo- logical schools. — M. G. A. 1887, p. 109, 102 IV. Publication. — The Presbyterian Board of Publication was formed by the consolidation of the Presby- terian Board of Pubhcation and the Presbyterian Publication Committee in 1870. In 1887 it was reorganized under the corporate name and title of " The Presbyterian Board of Pubhcation and Sabbath-School Work." According to this reorganization, the Sabbath-school and colportage work were consolidated in one department, under a " superintendent of Sabbath-school and missionary work;" the editorial work, under an " editorial superintendent ;" and the general busi- ness interests, under a "business superintendent," — the whole being under the supervisory control of a secretary of the Board. 103 Our churches should, as far as possible, use and circulate the publications of our Board of Publication as a LA IV AND USAGE. 25 sound and wholesome literature for both youn^ and old. — M. G. A. 1890, p 108. See Sec. 1331. 104 V. Church Erection. — The Board of the Church Erection Fund of the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America was formed at the Reunion, in 1870, by the union of the Board of Church Extension (O. S.) and the trustees of the Church Erection Fund (N. S.). The object of this Board is to aid feeble congregations in erecting houses of worship. In 1879 ^^^ Board was authorized to aid in building chapels. The " Manse Fund " is under the care of this Board, the object being to loan, without interest, money to aid in the erection of manses. For conditions for granting aid to churches, see blanks, which will be furnished on application to the Board. 105 VI. Ministerial Relief. — This agency, as at present constituted, was organized in 1870, under the name and title of " The Relief Fund for Disabled Ministers, and the Widows and Orphans of Deceased Ministers." 106 In 1883 the Assembly formally accepted the gift of certain property in Perth Amboy, New Jersey, made by Dr. Alexander M. Bruen, as a home for disabled minis»-ers and the widows and orphans of deceased ministers. — M. G. A. 1883, p. 796. 107 A home has been provided also by Mrs. John C Mercer, near Ambler, Pa., for ministers who do not use tobacco. — M. G. A. 1894, p. jj. 108 Retired ministers, over 70 years of age, and who have served the Church in the aggregate 30 years, shall receive an annual appropriation of $ 300 without making an annual application. — M. G. A. 1889, P- 32- 26 MANUAL. 109 Women who have given themselves to the mis sionary work and lay missionaries commissioned by the Foreign Board shall receive aid upon the same conditions as ministers. — M. G. A. 1894, p. 35. no Missionaries, male and female, of the Freedmen'b Board shall receive aid the same as those under the Home and Foreign Boards. — M. G. A. 1894, p. 35. in In 1887 the committee on the Centenary Fund received the approval by the Assembly of its intention to concentrate its efforts upon the raising of one mil- lion dollars for the endowment of the Board of Relief, as recommended by the Assembly of 1886. — M. G. A. 1887, p. 29. 112 This fund, together with previously invested funds, amounts to $1,192,909. — M. G. A. 1892, p. 346. 113 For conditions of aid, see blanks, which will be furnished on application to the Board. See Sec. iiai. 114 VII. Freed.m r.\. — All the operations of the Board within the bounds of any Presbytery should be originated and conducted with due recognition of the Presbytery and its agencies, according to the following specifications : 1. Appropriations of aid to churches are to be made on the recommendation of Presbyteries, the Board having the right to modify such appropriations, but in every case of refusal or modification the Board shall promptly present to the Presbytery a written statement of the reasons for so doing ; 2. In questions touching the organization of churches or the character of ministers, the Board, in case of differences be- tween the Presbytery and itself, should abide by the final judgment of the Presbytery ; 3. In the establishment and maintenance of schools the Board should carefully consider LAW AND USAGE. 2/ the recommendations of the Presbytery, but should act finally on its own judgment. — M. G. A. 1884, p. 48. 115 VIII. Aid for Colleges and Academies. — The Board of Aid for Colleges and Academies of the Presby- terian Church in the United States of America was formed in 1883. Its province is to secure an annual offering from the churches for its cause, to co-operate with local agencies in determining sites for new institutions of learning, to decide what institutions shall be aided, to assign to those institutions seeking endowment the special fields open to their appeals, that clashing between them may be avoided, and to discourage all independent appeals to the Church at large. 116 Every institution hereafter established, as a condition of receiving aid, either shall be organically connected with the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America, or shall by charter-provision perpetually have two-thirds of its board of control members of the Presbyterian Church. 117 In the case of institutions already established ap- propriations for endowment shall be made so as to revert to the Board whenever these institutions shall pass from Pres- byterian control. — M. G. A. 1883, P- 589- 118 Candidates for the Gospel Ministry.— Before a person is received under the care of Presbytery as a candidate he shall be examined as to his piety, his motives in desiring to enter the ministry, and his general qualifica- tions for the work. — M. G. A. O. S. i860, p. 25. Iig He shall be taken under the care of the Presby- tery to which he most naturally belongs — that is, the Pres- bytery within the bounds of which he has ordinarily re- sided. — F. G., chap. xiv. sec. ii. 28 MANUAL. 120 But, in case any candidate should find it more convenient to put liimself under the care of a Presbytery at a distance from that to which he most naturally belongs, he may be received by the said Presbytery on his produ- cing testimonials, either from the Presbytery within the bounds of which he has commonly resided or from any two ministers of that Presbytery in good standing, of his exemplary piety and other requisite qualifications. — F. G., chap. xiv. sec. ii. 121 If receiving aid from the Board of Education, unless under extraordinary circumstances, he shall receive it only through the Presbytery to which he most naturally belongs. — M. G. A. 1884, p. 77. For the conditions upon which aid is granted to candidates by the Board of Edu- cation, see under Board of Education, Sec. 91. 122 A candidate is subject to the jurisdiction of the Session of the church to which he belongs, the Presbytery directing and having the oversight of his studies and judg- ing his quahfication for licensure. — B. D., 19 ; F. G., chap. xiv. sec. i. 123 Candidates shall not pursue their studies in institu- tions disapproved by the Presbytery under whose care they are. — M. G. A. 1894, p. 125. See Sec. 954. 124 Nor shall they preach unless by authority cf their own Presbytery and also of the Presbytery in which they desire to labor. — M. G. A. 1892, p. iii. 125 In 1877 the Assembly, in referring to the sug- gestion of the Board of Education that all candidates under its care shall be required by their Presbyteries to commit the whole of the Shorter Catechism, commended the suggestion to the consideration of Presbyteries in the conduct of their LAW AND USAGE. 29 examination of candidates when coming under their care. — M.G.A. 1877. p. 535- 126 In 1881 directors of theological seminaries under the care of the Assembly were requested to see to it that candidates under their care shall be prepared for an annual examination in the Shorter Catechism. — M. G. A. 1881, p. 577. 127 In a certificate of dismission of a candidate to a Presbytery, no other than the one designated, if existing, shall receive him. — B. D. in. See Sees. 976-988. 128 Catechisms. — The Larger and the Shorter Catechism are included in, and constitute an integral part of, our standards. See also Sec. 989. 129 This was aflFirmed by the Adopting Act in 1788, and afterward by the Assembly in 1832. 130 These Catechisms formed part of the doctrinal basis of the Reunion in 1869. 131 In 1870 the Assembly declared the Heidelberg Catechism to be a valuable scriptural compendium of Christian doctrine and duty, and approved its use in the instruction of their children by any churches that may de- sire to employ it. — M. G. A. 1870, p. 120. 132 Candidates under the care of the Board of Educa- tion are recommended to commit to memory the Shorter Catechism. — M. G. A. 1877, p. 535. 133 Examination in the Shorter Catechism of students in our theological seminaries is recommended by the Gen- eral Assembly. — M. G. A. 1880, p. 63. 134 The General Assembly also recommended that il be taught to children and youth ; tliat it may be made a text- book in Sabbath-schools ; that candidates under the care of 30 MANUAL the Board commit the whole of it to memory ; and that Presbyteries be required to see that candidates for licensure be well versed in it. — M. G. A. 1877, p. 535. 135 Censures. — The censures to be inflicted by the Session are admonition, rebuke, suspension or deposition from office, suspension from the communion, of the church, and, in the case of offenders who will not be reclaimed by milder measures, excommunication. — B. D., 35. 136 Censures other than suspension from church privi- leges or excommunication shall be inflicted in such mode as the judicatory may direct. — D. W., chap. xi. sec. viii. 137 The sentence shall be published, if at all, only in the church or churches which have been offended. — B. D., 36. 138 For the mode of inflicting and removing cen- sures, see under Discipline, Sec. 374-384. 139 Certificates of Dismission.— Sessions are enjoined, on the removal of members beyond the bounds of their organization, to furnish them with testimonials of their standing, and they shall counsel them to transfer their relation immediately or at the earliest opportunity. — M. G. A. O. S. 1869, p. 923. See Sees. 999-1018. 140 A communicant removing from one church to another shall produce a certificate — ordinarily not more than one year old — before he shall be admitted as a regular member of that church. — B. D. 114. 141 The names of the baptized children of a parent seeking admission to another church, if such children are members of his household and remove with him, and are not themselves communicants, shall be included in the cer- rificate of dismission. — B. D. 114. LAW AND USAGE. 3 1 142 Absence from the ordinances of God's house with- out cause may justify a Session in omitting in the certificate the words *' in good and regular standing." — M. G. A. O. S. 1864, p. 328; P. D., p. 641. 143 A suspended member may be dismissed to another church, in case of necessity, by reason of his removal of residence, the certificate stating the circumstances under which it is given. — M. G. A. O. S. 1849, P- 239. 144 In such a case, however, the Session to which the member is dismissed shall not be allowed to review or re- judge the cause for which he was suspended. — M. G. A. O. S. 1849, P- 239- 145 Should a Session refuse to grant a certificate of dismission to a communicant, the Presbytery may direct the Session to furnish one. — M. G. A. 1875, ?• S^^- 146 If, when ordered by the Presbytery to furnish such certificate, the Session still refuses, the Synod may order the Presbytery to furnish one. — M. G. A. 1875, P- S^i- 147 Certificates of dismission must be addressed to a particular church ; and when received, the fact should be promptly communicated to the church which gave them. — B. D. 114. 148 A member of a church receiving a certificate of dismission shall continue to be a member of the church giv- ing him the certificate, and subject to the jurisdiction of its Session (but shall not deliberate or vote in a church- meeting nor exercise the functions of any office), until he has become a member of the church to which he is recom- mended, or some other evangelical church. — B. D. 109. 149 Should he return the certificate within a year fi-om its date, the Session shall make record of the fact : but he 32 MANUAL. shall not thereby be restored to the exercise of the functions of any office previously held by him in that church. — B, D. 109. 150 If a member absent more than two years from his residence and church connections applies for a certificate of membership, his absence and the knowledge of the church respecting his demeanoi, 01 its want of information con- cerning the same, shall be distinctly stated in the certificate, — B. D. 116. 151 Members of extinct churches shall be granted cer- tificates of dismission by the Presbytery with which they were connected. — B. D. 112. 152 A suspended member cannot be received on pro- fession by another church. If received without a knov.'l- edge of the facts, his name shall be stricken from the roll — M. G. A. N. S. 1866, p. 269. 153 A certificate of dismission to another denomina- tion not in correspondence shall testify of the person's Christian character only. — M. G. A. O. S. 1839, P- ^11' 154 In 1851 the Assembly left the matter to the dis- cretion of Sessions. — M. G. A. O. S. 185 1, p. 28. 155 A certificate of dismission given to a minister, licentiate or candidate shall specify the particular body to which he is recommended ; and if recommended to a Pres- bytery, no other than the one designated, if existing, shall receive him. — B. D. iii. See Sees. 11 42-1 160. 156 A minister dismissed to another Presbytery shall be subject to the jurisdiction of the Presbytery dismiss- ing him (but shall not deliberate or vote, nor be counted in the basis of representation to the Assembly) until he act- ually becomes a member of another Resbytery. — B. D. no. LAW AND USAGE. 33 157 If a minister shall return his certificate of dismis- sion within a year from its date, the Presbytery shall make record of the fact and restore him to the full privileges of membership. — B. D. no. 158 The fact of the reception of a minister, hcentiatc or candidate shall be promptly communicated to the Pres- bytery dismissing him. — B. D. 115. 159 A minister demitting the ministry shall be dismissed to any church with which he may desire to connect himself, - B. D. 52. 160 A minister deposed without excommunication may be granted a certificate to any church with which he may desire to connect himself, in which certificate shall be stated his exact relation to the Church. — B. D. 45. 161 Ministers of an extinct Presbytery shall be dis- missed by the Synod to any Presbytery within its bounds. -B. D. 113. 162 A Presbytery cannot dismiss members by a com- mittee. — M. G. A. 1830, p. 302. 163 A Presbytery may dismiss to another Presbytery yet to be erected. — M. G. A. O. S. 1867, p. 350. 164 No Presbytery has the right to grant qualified let- ters of dismission. — M. G. A. O. S. 1869, p. 922. 165 In 1886 the General Assembly declared "that, in view of the great doctrinal differences between the Sweden- borgians and ourselves, it regards the reception of church- members from them upon certificate as inadmissible, it not being intended by this deliverance, however, to deny the Christian character of many who are known as Swedenbor- gians." — M. G. A. 1886, p. 37. 166 The name of every minister receiving a certificate 3 34 MANUAL of dismission shall be retained on the roll of the Presbytery dismissing him until notice of his reception be received from the stated clerk of the Presbytery receiving him. — M. G. A. 1874, p. 82. 167 Charges, Judicial. — See under Discipline. Sec. 30'7. 168 Charges at Ordination.— See Sec. 585. 169 Charges at Installation. — See Sec 635- 170 Charges and Specifications See under Discipline, Sec. 307. 171 Charters. — See under Trustees, Sec. 916. 172 Children's Day. — The second Sabbath of June in each year is designated as Children's Day. The General Assembly in commending the observance of this day by our churches and Sabbath-schools also empha- sized the importance of seeking the presence and power of the Holy Spirit; so that the services may not be simply attractive, but profitable, contributing to the conversion and Christian nurture of the young. — M. G. A. 1885, p. 626. 173 Choirs. — Are under the control of ministers and Sessions. — D. W., chap. iv. sec. iv. ; M. G. A. 1884, p. 115. See Sec. 1276. 174 Church. — The catholic or universal Church, which is invisible, consists of the whole number of the elect that have been, are or shall be gathered into one under Christ, the Head thereof. — C. F., chap. xxv. sec. i. 175 The visible Church, which is also cathoUc or uni- versal under the gospel, consists of all those throughout the world that profess the true religion, together with their chil- dren, and is the kingdom of the Lord Jesus Christ, the house LAW AND USAGE. 35 and family of God, out of which there is no ordinary possi- bility of salvation.— C. F., chap. xxv. sec. ii. 176 For the better government and further edification of the Church, there ought to be such assemblies as are commonly called Synods or Councils, and which Synods and Councils have authority ministerially to determine con- troversies of faith and cases of conscience, to set down rules and directions for the better ordering of the public worship of God and government of his Church, to receive com- plaints in cases of maladministration, and authoritatively to determine the same. — C. F., chap. xxxi. sees, i, ii. 177 All Synods or Councils since the apostles' times, whether general or particular, may err, and many have eired; therefore they are not to be made the rule of faith and practice, but to be used as a help in both. — C. F., chap. xxxi. sec. Hi. 178 Synods and Councils are to handle or conclude nothmg but that which is ecclesiastical, and are not to inter- meddle veith civil affairs which concern the commonwealth unless by way of humble petition in cases extraordinary, or by way of advice for satisfaction of conscience, if they be thereunto required by the civil magistrate. — C. F., chap, xxxi. sec. iv. 179 Appropriation of public money for the support of religious institutions declared to be prejudicial to the National welfare, and in conflict with our National Consti- tution. — M. G. A. 1894, p. 167. 180 A particular church consists of a number of pro- fessing Christians, with their offspring, voluntarily associated together for divine worship and godly living, agreeably to 36 MANUAL. /he Holy Scriptures, and submitting to a certain form of government. — F. G., chap. ii. sec. iv. 181 Persons desirous of being associated in a Presby- terian church should make application to the Presbytery within whose bounds they reside, or, where this is exceed- ingly inconvenient, to any neighboring minister or mission- ary of the Presbyterian Church. 182 When assembled for the purpose of organization, the following order of proceedings may be observed : 1. Devotional exercises, conducted by the presiding minister or committee appointed by the Presbytery, includ- ing a sermon if convenient. 2. Reception of members by certificate from other churches. 3. Reception of applicants to a profession of faith by examination, and, if necessary, their baptism. 4. The formal entering into a covenant by rising, joining hands or subscribing a written statement, agreeing to walk together in a church-relation according to the acknowledged doctrines and order of the Presbyterian Church. 5. The election, ordination and installation of ruling elders. 6. The election, ordination and installation of deacons. When thus organized, the church should be reported by name at the earliest opportunity to the Presbytery, with the request to be taken under its care. — M. G. A. 1831, p. 326; 1890, p. 114. 183 In the organization of a church great care should be exercised in distinctly specifying the trust upon which the deed of property is held. — For Form of which see M. G. A. 1889, p. 17. LAW AND USAGE. 37 184 A body of Christians, although lacking suitable material for officers, may be organized and enrolled as a church, and shall be under the oversight of a minister appointed by the Presbytery until the constitution of a regular Session. — M. G. A. 1890, pp. 114-116. 185 A church of which all its elders are dead or re- moved, may, under a minister acting under authority of Presbytery, receive members and elect officers. — M. G. A. 1888, p. 109. 186 Churches having stated supplies are " vacant churches," and, as such, each one is entitled to representa- tion in the Presbytery. — M. G. A. 1889, p. 131. 187 A vacant church shall not invite a minister be- longing to another Presbytery to moderate the meetings of its Session ; nor one belonging to another denomination.- — M. G. A. (N. S.) 1869, p. 271 ; 1891, p. 107. 188 In a collegiate church in which there are two or more pastors they shall, when present, preside in turn. Every collegiate church shall be represented in Presbytery by two or more elders, in proportion to the number of its pastors. — F. G., chap. ix. sec. v. ; chap. x. sec. iii. 189 When two or more congregations are united under one pastor, all such congregations shall have but one elder to represent them. — F. G., chap. x. sec. iv. I go Every vacant congregation which is regularly or- ganized shall be entitled to be represented by a ruling elder in Presbytery. — F. G., chap. x. sec. iv. igi Churches in different Presbyteries, and yet under one pastoral charge, shall belong to the Presbytery with which the minister is connected. — M. G. A. 1870, p. 88. 192 When a church becomes vacant, the Presbytery 38 MANUAL. usually appoints a minister to moderate the meetings of the Session until it is regularly supplied with a minister. In the. mean time, the church, when unable to obtain the services of a minister, should maintain stated religious services con- ducted by the elders or deacons. See Sec. 13 15. 193 It is disorderly for a church to withdraw from the Presbytery without first obtaining the consent of the Pres- bytery.— M. G. A. N. S. 1867, p. 511. 194 The only proper method of dissolving the relation between a Presbytery and a church desiring to become an independent body is for such church to withdraw, declining the further jurisdiction of the Presbytery, and the Presbytery to make such a record of its withdrawal as the character of the action of the withdrawing church requires.— M. G. A. N. S. 1862, p. 33. 195 When a church withdraws from the Presbytery and becomes an independent body, or transfers its re- lation to another denomination, questions of property must be determined by the civil courts. — M. G. A. 1876, p. 80. 196 In certain circumstances, a Presbytery may dis- solve a church, even under protest from the Session and congregation. Presbytery, however, must give notice to the church of its proposed dissolution ; if aggrieved thereby, it may appeal to a higher judicatory. — M. G. A. 1875, P- 5°7 • 1879, p. 615 ; F. G., chap. x. sec. viii. 197 The members of an extinct church shall be sub- ject to the jurisdiction of the Presbytery with which it was connected, which shall grant them letters of dis- mission to other churches, and also determine any case of discipline begun by the Session and not concluded.— B. D. 112. LAW AND USAGE, 39 198 The property of extinct churches should be vested in our Board of Church Erection. — M. G. A. 1889, p. 18. 199 Chapels with separate congregations must be reported to the Assembly separately under report of the parent church. — M. G. A. 1891, p. 187. 200 In a church where two of the three elders are absentees and their residence unknown, the pastor and one elder shall constitute a quorum until other elders are elected.— M. G. A. 1892, pp. 188, 189. 201 Church and Congregation. — In answer to an overture asking for a definition of the word " congregation " as found in chapter xiii. of our Form of Government, which prescribes the manner of electing elders and deacons, the Assembly declared that "it includes only the actual communicants of the particular church." — M. G. A. 1882, p. 97. 202 The same word, however, as used in chapter xv. of our Form of Government, which prescribes the manner of electing a pastor, is not so restricted, and includes also all who aid in the support of the ordinances in the particu- lar church. But any church has the authority to confine to communicants the right of voting for a pastor. — M. G. A. O. S. 1867. p. 320; 1886, p. 48. 203 Congregational meetings for the election of a pas- tor shall be convened by the Session, and it shall always be the duty of the Session to convene the congregation when requested by a majority of those who are entitled to vote. — F. G., chap. XV. sec. i. 204 In meetings convened for the election of elders and deacons, or for the transaction of any spiritual business, the pastor ex-officio shall preside. 40 MANUAL. 205 When a congregation convenes for the election of a pastor, a minister of the same Presbytery shall preside, unless highly inconvenient on account of distance; in which case the meeting may proceed to business without his pres- ence and counsel. — F. G., chap. xv. sec. ii. 206 In meetings convened for the election of trustees or for the transaction of any other temporal business, the congregation may elect their own officers and proceed to business according to the laws and usages governing said congregation. 207 All members of the church in full communion have the right to vote in the election of a pastor in the con- gregation with which they are connected, subject to the con- ditions mentioned in sec. iv. chap. xv. of the Form of Gov- ernment. — M. G. A. 1879, pp. 630, 631. 208 Civil Courts. — The decisions of the civil courts are not conclusive in our judicatories. Every member of the Presbyterian Church is entitled before condemnation to a full and fair trial according to the methods of his Church. — M. G. A. 1885, pp. 602, 603. 209 Commissions, Judicial. — See Sec. 250. 210 Synods are enjoined to send to the General As- sembly in special communications all records of the decis- ions of judicial cases by their commissions. — M. G. A. 1885, p. 662. 211 Any judicatory before which a case may be pending may appoint, on the application of either party, a commission of ministers or elders, or both, to examine witnesses ; which commission, if the case requires it, may be of persons within the jurisdiction of another body. — B. D. 66. LAW AND USAGE. 4I 212 The commissioners so appointed shall take such testimony as may be offered by either party, the same be- ing taken in accordance with the rules governing the judi- catory, either orally or on written interrogatories and cross- interrogatories, duly settled by the judicatory, due notice having been given of the time when and the place where the witnesses are to be examined. — B. D. 66. 213 All questions as to the relevancy or competency of the testimony so taken shall be determined by the judicatory. — B. D. 66. 214 The testimony, properly authenticated by the signatures of the commissioners, shall be transmitted in due time to the clerk of the judicatory before which the case is pending. — B. D. 66. 215 Communicants.— The only condition re- quired of those seeking admission to the communion of the Presbyterian Church is a credible profession, before a Session regularly constituted, of their faith in Christ and obedience to him. — D. W., chap. x. sec. iii. 216 If, however, such persons have not been bap- tized, their baptism, either at the time or at a subsequent time, and in the presence of the congregation, must be re- garded as involved in and constituting an essential part of the act of the Session. — D. W., chap. x. sec. iv. 217 When removing beyond the bounds of a particu- lar church, a communicant should obtain from the Session a certificate of dismission, and connect himself with anothei church more convenient to his new residence. — M. G. A. O. S. 1869, p. 923. If a communicant joins another denomination without 42 MANUAL. a regular dismission, his name shall be erased from the roll.— B. D. 54. 218 For proceedings in the case of the trial of a com- municant, see under Discipline, Sec. 315. 219 Complaints. — A complaint is one of the con- stitutional ways by which a cause may be carried from a lower to a higher judicatory. — B, D. 84. 220 Concerts of Prayer. — The General Assem biy recommends : 1. That the usual week of prayer, beginning on the first Sunday of the year and lasting through the second Sunday, be observed by all the churches ; that on each day of this week a service of prayer be held and church-members con- scientiously observe this season in private and in public. — M. G. A. 1887, p. 69. 221 In 1893 the Assembly urged a return to the original idea and early practice of the churches in the observance of this season, so that the cause of world-wide missions may be specially brought to the mind and heart of the Church during its devotions. — M. G. A. 1893, p. 208. 2. That the last Thursday of January be observed as a day of prayer for colleges, theological seminaries and other educational institutions in this land, and also for mission schools and colleges, that all these institutions may become the source not only of knowledge, but of that wisdom which sanctifies knowledge and makes it effective for good.^ 3. That on Children's Day special prayer be made in all the churches for the baptized children of the Church, and for the personal consecration of the youth of the Church to holy lives. 4. That the concert of prayer in November for Young * See Sec. 1062. LAW AND USAGE. 43 Men's Christian Associations be commended for general observation. This the committee recommend because they believe that these organizations are an important adjunct to the usefulness of the Church. 5. That the Sabbath in November set apart for special instruction in missions be kept as a day of prayer for more intelligent knowledge and zeal in this great cause. All of these recommendations the committee make, be- lieving that concerts of prayer like those suggested will do much to unify the faith of the Church, and so to strengthen her power for good at home and abroad. — M. G. A. 1887, p. 69. See Sec. 955. 222 Concurrent Declarations.— Among the con- current declarations adopted by the two Assemblies at the Reunion in 1869, it was agreed that " the official records of the two branches of the Church for the period of separation should be preserved and held as making up the one history of the Church, and no rule or precedent which does not stand approved by both of the bodies should be of any authority until re-established in the united body, except in so far as such rule or precedent may affect the rights of property founded thereon." — M. G. A. O. S. 1869, p. 1158; N. S. 1869, p. 485 ; P. D., p. 92. 223 Constitution. — By "the Constitution" is meant the written standards of the Church, embracing the Con- fession of Faith, the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, the Form of Government, the Book of Discipline and the Directory for Worship. 224 Constitution, Amendment of.— Formerly there existed a diversity of opinion as to the proper method of amending or altering the Constitution. Such diversity, 44 MANUAL. ho\ve\er, has been removed by the adoption of Chapter xxiv. of the Form of Government, entitled " Of Amend- ments." 225 According to the provisions of this chapter, amendments or alterations of the Form of Government, Book of Discipline, and Directory for Worship may be proposed by the General Assembly to the Presbyteries, but shall not be obligatory on the Church unless a majority ol all the Presbyteries approve thereof in writing. 226 Amendments or alterations of the Confession of Faith, and the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, may be pro- posed to the Presbyteries by the General Assembly, but shall not be obligatory on the Church unless they shall be approved in writing by two-thirds of all the Presbyteries, and agreed to and enacted by the General Assembly next ensuing, and the written votes of the Presbyteries shall be returned to that Assembly. 227 Before any amendments or alterations of the Confession of Faith, or the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, proposed by the General Assembly, shall be transmitted to the Presbyteries, the General Assembly shall appoint — to consider the subject — a committee of ministers and ruling elders in number not less than fifteen, of whom not more than two shall be from any one Synod, and the committee shall report its recommendations to the General Assembly next ensuing for action. 228 No alterations of the provisions contained in this chapter for amending or altering the Confession of Faith, and the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, or of this fourth section, shall be made unless an overture from the General Assembly, submitting the proposed alterations, shall be LAW AND USAGE. 45 transmitted to all the Presbyteries, and be approved in writing by two-thirds of their number, and be agreed to and enacted by the General Assembly. 229 It shall be obligatory on the General Assembly to transmit to the Presbyteries, for approval or disapproval, any overture respecting amendments or alterations pro- vided for in this chapter, which shall be submitted to the same General Assembly by one-third of all the Presbyteries. In such cases the overture shall be formulated and trans- mitted by the General Assembly receiving the same to the Presbyteries for their action, subject as to all subsequent proceedings to the provisions of the foregoing sections. 230 Whenever it shall appear to the General Assembly that any proposed amendments or alterations of the Form of Government, Book of Discipline and Directory for Worship shall have received a majority vote of all the Presbyteries, the General Assembly shall declare such amendments or alterations to have been adopted and the same shall immediately go into effect. 231 Nothing in this chapter shall be so construed as to affect the right of two-thirds of the Presbyteries to propose amendments or alterations of the Confession of Faith, and the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, or of the General Assembly to agree to and enact the same. — M. G. A. 1891, pp. 140-143. 232 Since the adoption of our standards in their present form, and their ratification by the General Assembly in 182 1, the Confession of Faith has remained unchanged, with the exception that in 1887 it was amended by striking out the last period of Section 4 of Chapter XXIV., namely : " The man may not marry any of his wife's kindred nearer in blood 46 MANUAL. than he may of his own, nor the woman of her husband's kindred nearer in blood than of her own." — M. G. A. 1887, p. 98. See Sees. 1043-1050. 233 In 1889 formal overtures were made for a revi- sion of the Confession of Faith, but which failed of adop- tion by the Presbyteries by a decisive vote. For a detailed vote of the Presbyteries, see M. G. A. 1893, pp. 177-198. 234 The following amendments to the other books, however, have been adopted : 235 To the Form of Government, in 1875, making it optional with each church to elect ruling elders for a term of years. — F. G., chap. xiii. ; M. G. A. 1875, PP- S^o, 521. 236 In 1 88 1, making it optional with each Synod, with the consent of a majority of its Presbyteries, to consist of an equal delegation of bishops and elders, elected by the Presbyteries on a basis and in a ratio determined by the Synod itself and its Presbyteries. — F. G., chap. xi. ; M. G. A. 1881 p. 559. 237 Also making the Synod a judicatory of final appeal in all cases not involving the constitution or doctrines of the Church.— F. G., chap, xi.; M. G. A. 1881, p. 524. 238 In 1884 a Revised Book of Discipline, which had been overtured to the Presbyteries by the General Assembly of 1883, was declared to have been adopted. Also, in 1885 certain minor amendments proposed to it in its revised form were declared to have been adopted. — M. G. A. 1884, pp. 27, 31 ; 1885, pp. 601, 602. 239 In 1885 an amendment was adopted making the General Assembly to consist of an equal delegation of bishops and elders from each Presbytery, on the basis of one minister and one elder for every twenty-four ministers LAW AND USAGE. 47 in each Presbytery, or for each fractional nuiiber of minis- ters not less than twelve. — M. G, A. 1885, pp. 629, 630. 240 In 1 886 an amendment was adopted giving permis- sion to each church, by a vote of members in full commu- nion, to elect deacons for a limited term of years. — F. G., chap, xiii., sec. viii. ; M. G. A. 1886, p. 109. 241 In 1884 the Directory for Worship was amended by the revision of Chapter X. (now XL) ; and in 1886 further amended, by the insertion of a new chapter, VI., entitled "Of the Worship of God by Offerings."— M. G. A. 1884, p. 31 ;* 1886, p. 106. 242 In 1887 the Assembly instructed the Board of Pub- lication and Sabbath-school Work to place on the title-page of all future editions of the Constitution or of the Form of Government the following words — viz. : "As adopted by the Synod of New York and Philadelphia in 1788; amended by the Presbyteries and ratified by the General Assembly, 1821-1887."— M. G. A. 1887, p. 138. (See Sec. 253.) 243 In 1893 a constitutional rule. No. i, was adopted making it lawful for a Presbytery, after proper examination as to piety, knowledge of the Scriptures, and ability to teach, to license as a local evangehst any male member of the Church who, in the judgment of the Presbytery, is quahfied to teach the gospel. 244 Such hcense shall be valid one year, unless re- newed, and may be withdrawn at any time. . 245 The evangelist shall report to the Presbytery at least once a year. He shall not be ordained, however, * The words " Form of Government," in the declaration of the moderator, in M. G. A. p. 31, are a misprint for "Directory of Worship." 48 MANUAL. until after serving as a local evangelist at least four years, and shall have pursued and been examined in what would be equivalent to three years' course of study in Theology, Homiletics, Church History, Church Polity and the Eng- lish Bible under direction of Presbytery. — M. 1893, p. 200. 246 For form of license of such evangelist, see Sec. 565. 247 In 1891, Sec. vi. of Chapter xii. of Form of Government was striken out and an amendment adopted for the insertion of a new section as follows : " Before any overture or enactment proposed by the Assembly to be established as rules regulative of the constitutional powers of Presbyteries and Synods shall be obligatory on the Church, it shall be necessary to transmit them to all the Presbyteries and to receive the returns of a majority of them in writing approving thereof, and such rules when approved shall be appended to the Constitution of the Church." — M., pp. 141, 142. 248 In 1894 the Form of Government was amended as follows : In Chap. x. Sec. viii., after the word " appeals" insert "complaints and references." After the words "church Sessions," strike out the words " and references." After the words " in an orderly manner " insert the follow- ing clause : " and in the trial of judicial cases the Presbytery shall have power to appoint and act by a judicial coinmis- sion." — M., 176. 249 In 1894 the Assembly declared adopted an over- ture substituting the following Chapter xiii., entitled " Judicial Commissions," for Sec. 118 of the Book of Discipline, viz.: (See Sees. 1115-1128.) 250 The General Assembly, each Synod, and each LAW AND USAGE. 49 Presbytery under its care, shzUl have power to appoint Judi- cial Commissions from their respective bodies, consisting of ministers and elders, in number not less than eighteen (i8) from the General Assembly, not less than twelve (12) from any Synod, and not less than seven (7) from any Presbytery. — B. D., 118. Amended, see Sec. 11 15. 251 All judicial cases may be submitted to such Com- missions, and their decisions shall be subject to reversal only by the superior judicatory or judicatories, except in matters of law, which shall be referred to the appointing judicatory for adjudication ; and also all matters of Con- stitution and doctrine may be reviewed in the appointing body and by the superior judicatory or judicatories. — B. D., 119. Amended, see Sec. 1115. 252 Such Commissions shall sit at the same time and place as the body appointing them, and their findings shall be entered upon the minutes of the appointing body ; provided, however, that a Commission appointed by a Presbytery may also sit during the intervals between the meetings of the appointing Presbytery. The quorum of any such Commission shall not be less in number than three-fourths of the members appointed, and shall be the same in all other respects as the quorum of the appointing judicatory. — B. D., 120. Amended, see Sec. 11 15. 253 In 1888 the Assembly ordered the title-page of the Constitution to be in the following form, viz.: " The Constitution of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America ; containing the Confession of Faith, the Catechisms and the Directory for Worship, together with the Plan of Government and Discipline — as ratified and adopted by the Synod of New York and Philadelphia in 4 50 MANUAL. the year of our Lord, 1788, and as amended in the years 1805-1888.— M., p. 59. 254 In 1894 the Assembly ordered new proof texts for the Confession of Faith and the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, in the place of those hitherto used. — M., p. 160. 255 No change of the text of any of our standards of Doctrine, Discipline and Worship, shall be made unless by due constitutional procedure. — M. G. A. 1891, p. 37. 256 Subscription to our standards by all who enter office in our Church involves the recognition of the Sacred Books as the only infallible rule of faith and practice. — M. G. A. 1892, p. 179. 257 If any shall change their belief on this point. Christian honor demands their withdrawal from our min- istry.— M. G. A. 1892, p. 180. 258 If any shall disseminate their errors from either the pulpit or the chair of the professor they shall be dealt with by their Presbyteries for violation of their ordination vows. — M. G. A. 1892, p. 180. 259 The vow taken at the beginning is obligatory on the party taking it until he is honorably and properly re- leased, and the Assembly enjoins all ministers, elders and Presbyteries to be faithful to the duty here imposed. — M. G. A. 1892, p. 180. See Sees. 1175, 1177. 260 Corresponding Members. — Ministers in regular standing in other Presbyteries and Synods may be invited to sit as corresponding members, also ministers in sister-denominations, the privilege allowing them to deliber- ate, but not to vote. — F. G., chap. X., sec. xi.; xi., sec. iii. 261 In the General Assembly the privilege is granted LAW AND USAGE. 5 I to the secretaries of our Boards in discussions bearing upon the interests of the Boards which they severally represent.- M. G. A. 1870, p. 85. 262 The privilege is also granted to the permanent officers of a judicatory in matters touching their several offices. — G. A. R. xlii. 263 Deacons. — The Scriptures clearly point out dea- cons as distinct officers in the Church whose business it is to take care of the poor and to distribute among them the col- lections which may be raised for their use. — F. G., chap. vi. 264 To the deacons may be properly committed the management of the temporal affairs of the Church. — F. G., chap. vi. 265 Deacons shall be elected in the mode most ap- proved and in use in a particular congregation. But in all cases they must be males in full communion in the church in which they are to exercise their office. — F. G., chap. xiii. sec. ii. 266 A deacon shall be set apart in the following manner : After sermon the minister shall state in a concise manner the warrant and nature of the office of deacon, together with the character proper to be sustained and the duties to be fulfilled by the officer-elect. Having done this, he shall pro- pose to the candidate, in the presence of the congregation, the following questions — viz. : 1. Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments to be the word of God, the only infallible rule of faith and practice ? 2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the confession of faith of this Church as containing the system of doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures ? 52 MANUAL. 3- Do you approve of the government and discipline of the Presbyterian Church in these United States ? 4. Do you accept the office of deacon in this congrega- tion, and promise faithfully to perform all the duties thereof J 5. Do you promise to study the peace, unity and purity of the Church ? The deacon elect having answered these questions in the affirmative, the minister shall address to the members of the church the following question — viz. : ' ' Do you, the members of this church, acknowledge and receive this brother as a deacon, and do you promise to yield him all that honor, encouragement, and obedience in the Lord, to which his office, according to the Word of God and the constitution of this church, entitles him ?' ' The members of the church having answered this ques- tion in the affirmative by holding up their right hands, the minister shall proceed to set apart the candidate by prayer to the office of deacon, and shall give to him, and to the congregation, an exhortation suited to the occasion, — F.G., chap. xiii. sec. iv. 267 The imposition of hands in the ordination of dea- cons is in accordance with apostolic example, and is proper and lawful ; its use, however, is left to the discretion of each church Session.— M. G. A. 1833, p. 405 ; O. S. 1842, p. 16. 268 The office of deacon is perpetual and cannot be laid aside at pleasure. No person can be divested of the office but by deposition. Yet a deacon may become by age or infirmity incapable of performing the duties of his office, or he may, though chargeable with neither heresy nor im- morality, become unacceptable in his official character to a majority of the congregation to which he belongs. In eithei LAW AND USAGE. 53 of these cases he may, as often happens with respect to a minister, cease to be an acting deacon. — F. G., chap. xiii. sec. vi. 269 Whenever a deacon, from either of these causes, or from any other not inferring cnme, shall be incapable of serving the church to edification, the Session shall take order on the subject and state the fact, together with the reasons of it, on their records. Provided always, that noth- ing of this kind shall be done without the concurrence of the individual in question, unless by the advice of Presbytery. — F. G., chap. xiii. sec. vii. 270 If any pardcular church, by a vote of members in full communion, shall prefer to elect deacons for a limited time in the exercise of their functions, this may be done, provided the full time be not less than three years, and the board of deacons be made to consist of three classes, one of which only shall be elected each year. — F. G., chap. xiii. sec. viii. 271 Presbyteries are enjoined to take such order as shall secure the appointment of deacons in all the churches, except when it may be impracticable from paucity of male members. — M. G. A. O. S. 1840, p. 286. 272 To deacons is committed the exclusive control of the poor-funds of a church. — M. G. A. O. S. 1857. 273 A person may, when necessity exists, be at once a deacon and an elder. — M. G. A. O. S. 1840, p. 306. 274 In the absence of rule on the subject, a deacon may, at the discretion of the Session, assist in the admin- istration of the Lord's Supper. — M. G. A. O. S. 1867, p. 495, 275 But may not represent the church in church judi- catories. — M. G. A. O. S. i860, p. 34. 54 MANUAL. 276 The resignation of a deacon should be made to the Session, and takes eftect when accepted. — M. G. A. 1883, p. 626. 277 The deliverances of the General Assembly in refer- ence to the election, re-election and installation of ruhng elders are, by parity of reason, applicable also in the case of deacons. (See sects. 815-822.) 278 Although in the apostolic Church deaconesses rendered important service, they do not appear to have occupied a separate office, to have been elected by the people, or to have been ordained and installed ; and, inas- much as our Form of Government prescribes that in all cases deacons shall be male members, there is nothing in our Constitution, in the practice of our Church, or in any present emergency to justify the creation of a new office. — M. G. A. 1884, p. 114. See Sees. 934, 1327. 279 Discipline ; Its Nature, Ends and Subjects. — DiscipHne is the exercise of that authority, and the appUcation of that system of laws, which the Lord Jesus Christ has appointed in his Church : embracing the care and control, maintained by the Church, over its mem- bers, officers and judicatories. — B. D. i. 280 The ends of discipline are: i. The maintenance of the truth ; 2. The vindication of the authority ap.d honor of Christ ; 3. The removal of offences ; 4. The promotion of the purity and edification of the Church; and 5. The spiritual good of offenders. — B. D. 2. 281 Its exercise in such a manner as to secure its appropriate ends requires much prudence and discretion. Judicatories, therefore, should take into consideration all the circumstances which may give a different charactei LA IV AND USAGE. 55 to conduct and renaer it more or less offensive, and which may require different action in similar cases at different times for the attainment of the same ends. — B. D. 2. 282 All children born within the pale of the visible Church are members of the Church, are to be baptized, are under the care of the Church and subject to its govern- ment and discipline ; and when they have arrived at years of discretion, they are bound to perform all the duties of church-members. — B. D. 6. 283 Preliminary Considerations Pertaining to THE Exercise of Discipline.— Great caution ought to be exercised in receiving accusations from any person who is known to indulge a malignant spirit toward the accused, or who is not of good character, or who is himself under cen- sure or process, or who is personally interested in any re- spect in the conviction of the accused, or who is known to be litigious, rash or highly imprudent. — B. D. 14. 284 No prosecution shall be allowed in a case of alleged personal injury where the injured party is the prosecutor unless those means of reconciliation have been tried which are required by our Lord (Matt, xviii. 15-17). — B. D. 9. 285 The course prescribed by the preceding section shall not be required when the prosecution is initiated by a judicatory ; but in all such cases, and in every case of prosecution by a private person other than the injured party, effort should be made, by private conference with the accused, to avoid, if possible, the necessity of actual process. — B. D. 10. 286 When the prosecution is initiated by a judicatory 56 MANUAL. the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America shall be the prosecutor and an original party ; in all other cases the individual prosecutor shall be an original party. — B. D. II. 287 When the prosecution is initiated by a judicatory it shall appoint one or more of its own members a com' mittee to conduct the prosecution in all its stages, in what ever judicatory, until the final issue be reached; provided^ that an appellate judicatory before which the case is pend ing shall, if desired by the prosecuting committee, appoint one or more of its own members to assist in the prosecu- tion upon the nomination of the prosecuting committee. — B. D. 12 ; M. G. A. 1893, p. 104. 288 If one who considers himself slandered requests an investigation, which a judicatory finds it proper to insti- tute, one or more of its members shall be appointed to in- vestigate the alleged slander and make report in writing ; and a record thereafter made may conclude the matter. — B. D. 13. 289 Any person who appears as a prosecutor without appointment by the Judicatory shall be warned before the charges are presented that if he fail to show probable cause for the charges he must himself be censured as a slanderer of the brethren in proportion to the malignancy or rashness which may appear in the prosecution. — B. D. 15. 290 No professional counsel shall be permitted to ap- pear and plead in cases of process in any of our ecclesiasti- cal judicatories ; but if any accused person feel unable to represent and plead his own cause to advantage, he may request any minister or elder belonging to the judicatory LAW AND USAGE. 57 before which he appears to prepare and exhibit his cause as he may judge proper. 2gi But the minister or elder so engaged shall not be allowed, after pleading the cause of the accused, to sit ir judgment as a member of the judicatory. — B. D. 27. 292 A judicatory may, if the edification of the Church demands it, require an accused person to refrain from ap- proaching the Lord's Table or from the exercise of office, or both, until final action in the case shall be taken ; provided, that in all cases a speedy investigation shall be had. — B. D. 33- 293 Questions as to order or evidence arising in the course of a trial shall, after the parties have had an oppor- tunity to be heard, be decided by the moderator, subject to appeal ; and the question on the appeal shall be determined without debate.— B. D. 28. 294 If desired by either party, such decisions of the moderator shall be entered on the record of the case. — B. D. 27. 295 No member of a judicatory who has not been present during the whole of a trial shall be allowed to vote on any question arising therein except by unanimous con- sent of the judicatory and of the parties. — B. D. 29. 296 When a trial is in progress, except in an appellate judicatory, the roll shall be called after each recess and adjournment, and the names of the absentees noted. — B. D. 29. 297 The parties shall be allowed copies of the record at their own expense ; and on the final disposition of a case in a higher judicatory the record of the case, with the judg- 58 MANUAL. ment, shall be transmitted to the judicatory in which the case originated. — B. D. 30. 298 In all cases of judicial process the judicatory may at any stage of the case determine by a vote of two-thirds to sit with closed doors. — B. D. 32. 299 Process. — Process against an alleged offender shall not be commenced unless some person undertakes to sustain the charge, or unless a judicatory finds it necessary for the ends of discipline to investigate the alleged offence. — B. D. 7. 300 An offence is anything in the doctrine, principles or practice of a church-member, officer or judicatory which is contrary to the word of God, or which, if it be not in itself sinful, may tempt others to sin or mar their spiritual edifica- tion.— B. D. 3. 301 Nothing, therefore, shall be the object of judicial process which cannot be proved to be contrary to the Holy Scriptures or to the regulations and practice of the Church founded thereon, nor anything which does not involve those evils which discipline is intended to prevent. — B. D. 4. 302 An offence gross in itself may have been com- mitted in such circumstances that plainly the offender can- not be prosecuted to conviction. In all such cases it is better to wait until God in his righteous providence shall give further light than by unavailing prosecution to weaken the force of disciphne. — B. D. 8. 303 The judicatory to which a church-member or a minister belongs shall have sole jurisdiction for the trial of offences whenever or wherever committed by him.— B. D. 108. 304 Prosecution for an alleged offence shall commence LAW AND USAGE. 59 within one year from the time of its alleged commission, or from the date when it becqmes known to the judicatory which has jurisdiction thereof. — B. D. 117. 305 The censures to be inflicted b) the Session are admonition, rebuke, suspension or deposition from office, suspension from the communion of the church, and, in the case of offenders who will not be reclaimed by milder measures, excommunication. — B. D. 35. 306 Exceptions may be taken by either of the original parties in a trial to any part of the proceedings except in the judicatory of last resort and shall be entered on the record. — B. D. 26. 307 Charges and Specifications.— The charge shall set forth the alleged offence, and the specification shall set forth the facts relied upon to sustain the charge. — B. D. 16. 308 Each specification shall declare, as far as possible, the time, place and circumstances, and shall be accompa- nied with the names of the witnesses to be cited for its sup- port.— B. D. 16. 309 A charge shall not allege more than one offence. Several charges against the same person, however, with the specifications under each of them, may be presented to the judicatory at one and the same time, and may in the dis- cretion of the judicatory be tried together. But when several charges are tried at the same time, a vote on each charge must be separately taken. — B. D. 17. 310 In all cases of alleged personal injury where the prosecution is by the injured person or persons the charge must be accompanied by an averment that the course pre- scribed by our Lord (Matt, xviii. 15-17) has been faithfull)) tried.— B. D. 18. 6o MANUAL. 311 (General Rules Pertaining to all Cases op Process. — Original jurisdiction in relation to ministers per- tains to the Presbytery : in relation to others, to the Session. — B. D. 19 312 Whenever a judicatory is about to sit in a judicial capacity, it shall be the duty of the moderator solemnly to announce from the chair that the body is about to pass to the consideration of the business assigned for trial, and to enjoin on the members to recollect and regard their high character as judges of a court of Jesus Christ, and the solemn duty in which they are about to act. — G. A. R. 40. 313 In all cases before a judicatory where there is an accuser or prosecutor it is expedient that there be a commit- tee of the judicatory appointed (provided the number of members be sufficient to admit it without inconvenience) who shall be called the "judicial committee," and whose duty it shall be to digest and arrange all the papers, and to prescribe, under the direction of the judicatory, the whole order of proceeding. The members of this committee shall be entitled, notwithstanding their performance of this duty, to sit and vote in the cause as members of the judicatory. — G. A. R. 41. See Sec. 11 29. 314 But in cases of process on the ground of genera! rumor — ^where there is, of course, no particular accuser — there may be a committee appointed (if convenient), who shall be called the " committee of prosecution," and who shall conduct the whole course on the part of the prosecu- tion. The members of this committee shall not be per- mitted to sit in judgment in the case. — G. A. R. 42, Rescinded, see Sec. 286. 315 When a judicatory enters on the consideration of an alleged offence, the charge and specifications — which LAW AND USAGE. 6 1 shall be in writing — shall be read ; and nothing more shall be done at that meeting, unless by consent of parties, than to furnish the accused with a copy of the charge and speci- fications, together with the names of all the witnesses then known to support each specification, and to cite all con- cerned to appear at a subsequent meeting of the judicatory, to be held not less than ten davs after the service of the cita- tions. — B. D. 20, 316 The citations shall be signed, in the name of the judicatory, by the moderator or clerk, who shall also fur- nish citations for such witnesses as either party shall name. The accused shall not be required to disclose the names of his witnesses. — B. D. 20. 317 Citations shall be served personally unless the person to be cited cannot be found, in which case the cita- tion shall be sent to his last-known place of residence, and before proceeding to trial it must appear that the citations have been served. — B. D. 21. 318 If an accused person refuses to obey a citation, a second citation shall issue, accompanied by a notice that if he do not appear at the time appointed, unless providen- tially hindered, he will be censured for his contumacy ac- cording to the following provisions of the Book of Disci- pline — viz. : I, When an accused person has been twice duly cited, and refuses to appear, by himself or counsel, before a Ses- sion, or, appearing, refuses to answer the charge brought against him, he shall be suspended by act of the Session from the communion of the church, and shall so remain until he repents of his contumacy and submits himself to ihe orders of the judicatory. 62 MANUAL. 2. If a minister accused of an offence refuses to appear by himself or counsel after being twice duly cited, he shall for his contumacy be suspended from his office ; and if, after another citation, he refuses to appear by himself or counsel, he shall be suspended from the communion of the church, 3. In process against a ruling elder or a deacon by a Session the same rule, so far as applicable, shall be ob- served. — B. D. 22, 34, 39, 47. 319 If he does not then appear, the judicatory may proceed to trial and judgment in his absence, in which case it shall appoint some person to represent him as counsel. — B. D. 22. 320 The time allowed for his appearance on any citation subsequent to the first shall be determined by the judicatory with proper regard for all the circumstances. — B. D. 22. 321 The same rule as to the time allowed for appear- ance shall apply to all witnesses cited at the request of either party. — B. D. 22. 322 At the meeting at which the citations are return- able the accused shall appear, or, if unable to be present, may appear by counsel. — B. D. 23. 323 He may file objections: i. To the regularity of the organization ; or, 2. To the jurisdiction of the judica- tory; or, 3. To the sufficiency of the charges and specifica- tions in form or in legal effect ; or, 4. He may make any other substantial objections affecting the order or regular- ity of the proceeding. — B. D. 23. 324 The judicatory, upon the filing of such objections, shall, or, on its own motion may, determine all such pre- LAW AND USAGE. 63 liminary objections, and may dismiss the case, or permit, in the furtherance of justice, amendments to the specifications or charges not changing the general nature of the same. — B. D. 23. 325 If the proceedings be found in order and the charges and specifications be considered sufficient to put the accused on his defence, he shall plead "Guilty" or " Not guilty " to the same, which shall be entered on the record. If the plea be " Guilty," the judicatory shall proceed to judgment ; but if the plea be " Not guilty," or if the ac- cused decline to answer, a plea of " Not guilty " shall be entered of record and the trial proceed.— B. D. 23. 326 The witnesses shall be examined, and if desired cross-examined, and any other competent evidence intro- duced, at a meeting of which the accused shall be prop- erly notified, after which new witnesses and other evi- dence — in rebuttal only — may be introduced by either party. — B. D. 24. 327 But evidence discovered during the progress of the trial may be admitted in behalf of either party under such regulations as to notice of the names of witnesses and the nature of the proof as the judicatory shall deem reasonable and proper, and then the parties themselves shall be heard. -B. D. 24. 328 The judicatory shall then go into private session, the parties, their counsel and all other persons not members of the body being excluded, when, after careful delibera- tion, the judicatory shall proceed to vote on each specific? ticn and on each charge separately, and judgment shall be entered accordingly. — B. D. 24. 64 MANUAL, 329 The wording of judgment must accord with the finding, g. g., a. finding " not sustained " must be expressed in the judgment " Not guilty." — M. G. A. 1888, p. 103. 330 Dismission of a case after process is begun is final judgment. — M. G. A. 1892, p. 90. 331 The charge and specifications, the plea and the judgment shall be entered on the minutes of the judicatory. — B. D. 25. 332 The minutes shall also exhibit all the acts and orders of the judicatory relating to the case, with the reasons therefor, together with the notice of appeal, and the reasons therefor if any shall have been filed ; all which, together with the evidence in the case, duly filed and authenticated by the clerk of the judicatory, shall constitute the record of the case ; and in case of a removal thereof by appeal the lower judicatory shall transmit the record to the higher. Nothing which is not contained in the record shall be taken into consideration in the higher judicatory. — B. D. 25- 333 General Rules Pertaining to the Trial of A Minister, Elder or Deacon. — As the honor and suc- cess of the gospel depend in a great measure on the charac- ter of its ministers, each Presbytery ought with the greatest care and impartiality to watch over their personal and pro- fessional conduct. But as, on the one hand, no minister ought on account of his office to be screened from the hand of justice or his offences to be slightly censured, so neither ought charges to be received against him on slight grounds. -B. D. 37. 334 If a minister be accused of an oflfence at such a distance from his usual place of residence as that it is not LAW AND USAGE. 65 likely to become otherwise known to his Presbytery, it shall be the duty of the Presbytery within whose bounds the of- fence is alleged to have been committed, if it shall be satis- fied that there is probable ground for the accusation, to notify his Presbytery thereof, and of the nature of the offence ; and his Presbytery, on receiving such notice, shall, if it appears that the honor of religion requires it, proceed to the trial of the case.— B. D. 38. 335 If a minister accused of an offence refuses to ap- pear by himself or counsel after being twice duly cited, he shall for his contumacy be suspended from his office ; and if after another citation he refuses to appear by himself or counsel, he shall be suspended from the communion of the church.— B. D. 39- 336 Suspension of a minister is from all the functions of his office, including preaching. — M. G. A. 1893. p. 156. 337 If a judicatory so decides, a member shall not be allowed, while charges are pending against him, to deliber- ate or vote on any question. — B. D. 40. 338 If the accused be found guilty, he shall be ad- monished, rebuked, suspended or deposed from office (with or without suspension from church-privileges in either case) or excommunicated. — B. D. 41. 339 A minister suspended from office may at the ex- piration of one year, unless he gives satisfactory evidence of repentance, be deposed without further trial. — B. D, 41. 340 Heresy and schism may be of such a nature as to call for deposition, but errors ought to be carefully con- sidered, whether they strike at the vitals of religion and are industriously spread, or whether they arise from the weak- 5 66 MANUAL. ness of the human understanding and are not likely to do much injur}'. — B. D. 42. 341 If the Presbytery finds on trial that the matter complained of amounts to no more than such acts of in- firmity as may be amended and the people satisfied, so that litde or nothing remains to hinder the usefulness of the offender, it shall take all prudent measures to remove the evil.— B. D. 43- 342 For dehverances on the " Higher Criticism," see M. G. A. 1888, p. 89; 1891, p. 214. 343 A minister deposed for immoral conduct shall not be restored, even on the deepest sorrow for his sin, until after some considerable time of eminent and exemplary, humble and edifying conduct ; and he ought in no case to be re- stored until it shall clearly appear to the judicatory within whose bounds he resides that the restoration can be effected without injury to the cause of religion, and then only by the judicatory inflicting the censure, or with its advice and con- sent.— B. D. 44. 344 If a minister is deposed without excommunication, his pulpit, if he is a pastor, shall be declared vacant ; and the Presbytery shall give him a letter to any church with which he may desire to connect himself where his lot may be cast, in which letter shall be stated his exact relation to the Church. — B. D. 45- 345 If a pastor is suspended from office only, the Presbytery may, if no appeal from the sentence of sus- pension is pending, declare his pulpit vacant. — B. D. 45. 346 A Presbytery may, if the edification of the Church demand it, require an accused minister to refrain from the exercise of his office until final action in the case shall be LAH^ AND USAGE. 67 taken ; provided, that in all cases a speedy investigation or trial shall be had.— B. D. 46. 347 In process by a Session against a ruling elder or a deacon the rules pertaining to the trial of a minister by a Presbytery, so far as applicable, shall be observed. — B. D. 47- 348 If a person commits an offence in the presence of a judicatory, or comes forward as his own accuser and makes known his offence, the judicatory may proceed to judgment without process, giving the ofTender an oppor- tunity to be heard; and in the case first named he may demand a delay of at least two days before judgment. The record must show the nature of the offence, as well as the judgment and the reasons therefor, and appeal may be taken from the judgment as in other cases. — B. D. 48. 349 If a communicant not chargeable with immoral conduct inform the Session that he is fully persuaded that he has no right to come to the Lord's Table, the Session shall confer with him on the subject, and may, should he con- tinue of the same mind and his attendance upon the other means of grace be regular, excuse him from attendance upon the Lord's Supper, and after fully satisfying them- selves that his judgment is not the result of mistaken views shall erase his name from the roll of communicants and make record of their action in the case. — B. D. 49. 350 Evidence and Witnesses. — Judicatories ought to be very careful and impartial in receiving testimony. Not every person is competent, and not every competent person is credible, as a witness. — B. D. 55. 351 All persons, whether parties or otherwise, are com- petent witnesses, except: i. Such as do not believe in the existence of God ; or 2. In a future state of rewards and pun- 68 MANUAL. ishments ; or 3. Have not sufficient intelligence to under- stand the obligation of an oath. — B. D. 56. 352 Any witness may be challenged for incompetency, md the judicatory shall decide the question. — B. D. 56. 353 The credibility of a witness or the degree of credit due to his testimony may be affected : i. By relationship to any of the parties ; 2. By interest in the result of the trial ; 3. By want of proper age ; 4. By weakness of understand- ing ; 5. By infamy or malignity of character ; 6. By being under church censure ; 7. By general rashness or indiscre- tion ; or 8. By any other circumstances that appear to affect his veracity, knowledge or interest in the case. — B. D. 57. 354 A husband or wife shall be a competent witness for or against the other, but shall not be compelled to testify. -B. D. 57. 355 Evidence may be oral, written or printed, direct or circumstantial. — B. D. 59. 356 A charge may be proven by the testimony of one witness only when supported by other evidence ; but when there are several specifications under the same general charge, the proof of two or more of the specifications by different credible witnesses shall be sufficient to establish the charge.— B. D. 59. 357 No witness afterward to be examined, except a member of the judicatory, shall be present during the ex- amination of another witness if either party object. — B. D. 60. 358 The oath or affirmation shall be administered by the moderator in the following, or like, terms ; " You sol- emnly promise, in the presence of the omniscient and heart-searching God, that you will declare the truth, the LAW AND USAGE. 69 whole truth, and nothing but the truth, according to the best of your knowledge, in the matter in which you are called to testify, as you shall answer to the great Judge of quick and dead."— B. D. 62. 359 Witnesses shall be examined first by the party producing them, then cross-examined by the opposite party, after which any member of the judicatory or either party may put additional interrogatories. — B. D. 61. 360 Irrelevant or frivolous questions shall not be ad- mitted; nor leading questions by the parties producing the witness, except under permission of the judicatory as neces- sary to elicit the truth. — B. D, 61. 361 Every question put to a witness shall, if required, be reduced to writing. — B. D. 63. 362 And if either party desire it, or if the judicatory shall so decide, both question and answer shall be recorded. — B. D. 63. 363 The testimony thus recorded shall be read to the witnesses in the presence of the judicatory for their appro- bation and subscription. — B. D. 63. 364 The records of a judicatory, or any part of them, whether original or transcribed, if regularly authenticated by the clerk, or, in case of his death, absence, disability or failure from any cause, by the moderator, shall be deemed good and sufficient evidence in every other judicatory. — B. D. 64. 365 In like manner, testimony taken by one judica- tory and regularly certified shall be received by every other judicatory as no less valid than if it had been taken by themselves. — B. D. 65. 366 Any judicatory before which a case may be pend- -JO MANUAL. ing shall have power, whenever the necessity of parties oi witnesses shall require it. to appoint, on the application of either party, a commission of ministers or elders, or both, to examine witnesses ; which commission, if the case requires it, may be of persons within the jurisdiction of another body. — B. D. 66. 367 The commissioners so appointed shall take such testimony as may be offered by either party. The testimony shall be taken in accordance with the rules governing the judicatory, either orally or on written interrogatories and cross -interrogatories duly settled by the judicatory, due notice having been given of the time when, and place where, the witnesses are to be examined. — B. D. 66. 368 All questions as to the relevancy or competency of the testimony so taken shall be determined by the judi- catory.— B. D. 66. 369 The testimony, properly authenticated by the sig- natures of the commissioners, shall be transmitted in due time to the clerk of the judicatory before which the case is pending — B, D. 66. 370 A member of the judicatory may be called upon to testify in a case which comes before it. He shall be quahned as other witnesses are, and after having given his testimony may immediately resume his seat as a mem- ber of the judicatory. — B. D. dj. 371 A member of the church summoned as a witness and refusing to appear, or, having appeared, refusing to testify, shall be censured according to the circumstances of the case for his contumacy. — B. D. 68. 372 If after a trial before any judicatory new evidence is discovered supposed to be important to the exculpation of LAW AND USAGE, 7 1 the accused, he may ask, if the case has not been appealed, and the judicatory shall grant, if justice seems to require it, a new trial. — B. D. 69. 373 If in the prosecution of an appeal new evidence is offered which in the judgment of the appellate judicatory has an important bearing on the case, it shall either refer the whole case to the inferior judicatory for a new trial or, with the consent of the parties, take the testimony and hear and determine the case. — B. D. 70. 374 Infliction and Removal of Church Cen- sures. — In the infliction and removal of church censures judicatories shall observe the mode prescribed in chap. xi. sec. i. of the Directory for Worship, which is as follows : " The power which Christ has given the rulers of his Church is for edification, and not destruction. When, therefore, a com municant shall have been found guilty of a fault deserving censure, the judicatory shall proceed with all tenderness, and restore the offending brother in the spirit of meekness, its members considering themselves, lest they also be tempted. Censure ought to be inflicted with great so- lemnity, that it may be the means of impressing the mind of the delinquent with a proper sense of his sin, and that, with the divine blessing, it may lead him to repentance." 375 When the judicatory has resolved to pass sentence suspending a communicant fi-om church-privileges, the moderator shall pronounce the sentence in the following form : " Whereas you have been found guilty \by your own confession, or by sufficient proof, as the case may be'\ of the sin of \here mention the particular offience~\, we de- clare you suspended from the sacrament of the Lord's Sup- per till you give satisfactory evidence of repentance." 72 MANUAL. 376 To this shall be added such advice, admonition 01 rebuke as may be judged necessary, and the whole shall be concluded with prayer to Almighty God that he would fol- low this act of discipline with his blessing. In general, such censures should be inflicted in the presence of the judicatory only ; but if the judicatory think it expedient to rebuke the offender publicly, this solemn suspension may be in the presence of the church. 377 Aftei a person has been thus suspended the min- ister and elders should frequently converse with him, as well as pray for him in private, that it would please God tc give him repentance. And particularly on days prepara- tory to the dispensing of the Lord's Supper the prayers of the church should be offered up for those who have shut themselves out from this holy communion. 378 When the judicatory shall be satisfied as to the reality of the repentance of any suspended member, he shall be allowed to profess his repentance, and be restored to fellowship in the presence of the Session or of the church. 379 When a suspended person has failed to manifest repentance for his offence, and has continued in obstinate impenitence not less than a year, it may become the duty of the judicatory to excommunicate him without further trial. The design of excommunication is to operate upon the offender as a means of reclaiming him, to deliver the Church from the scandal of his offence, and to inspire all with fear by the example of his punishment. 380 When a judgment of excommunication is to be executed, with or without previous suspension, it is proper that the sentence be publicly pronounced against the of- fender. The minister shall, therefore, at a regular meeting LAW AND USAGE. 73 of the church, make a brief statement of the several steps which have been taken with respect to the offender, an- nouncing that it has been found necessary to excommuni- cate him. 381 He shall begin by showing (from Matt, xviii. 15-18; I Cor. V. 1-5.) the power of the Church to cast out unworthy members, and shall briefly explain the nature, use and consequences of this censure. 382 Then he shall pronounce the sentence in the fol- lowing or like form — viz. : " Whereas A. B. hath been by sufficient proof convicted of \^here insert the :tn], and after much admonition and prayer refuseth to hear the Church, and hath manifested no evidence of repentance, therefore, in the name, and by the authority, of the Lord Jesus Christ, I pronounce him to be excluded from the communion of this church ;" after which prayer shall be made for the conviction and reformation of the excom- municated person, and for the establishment of all true believers. But the judicatory may omit the publication of the excommunication when it judges that there is suf- ficient reason for such omission. 383 When an excommunicated person shall be so affected by his state as to be brought to repentance, and desires to be readmitted to the privileges of the church, the Session of the church which excommunicated him, having obtained and placed on record sufficient evidence of his sincere repentance and deep contrition, shall proceed to restore him, recording in explicit terms the grounds on which such conclusion has been reached. 384 The sentence of restoration shall be pronounced by the minister at a regular meeting of the church on the 74 MANUAL. Lord's Day, in the following words : " Whereas A. B. has been excluded from the communion of the Church, but has now given satisfactory evidence of repentance, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and by his authority, I declare him absolved from the sentence of excommunication formerly pronounced against him ; and I do restore him to the communion of the Church, that he may be a par- taker of all the benefits of the Lord Jesus, to his eternal salvation ;" after which, he shall be commended to God in prayer. See Sec. 1018. 385 Censures other than suspension from church-priv- ileges or excommunication shall be inflicted in such mode as the judicatory may direct. 386 The Various Ways in which a Cause may be Carried from a Lower to a Higher Judicatory. — All proceedings of the Session, the Presbytery and the Synod (except as limited by chap. xi. sec. 4 of the Form of Government) are subject to review by, and may be taken to, a superior judicatory by General Review and Control, Reference, Complaint or Appeal. — B. D. 71. 387 The exception in the above section refers to the provision according to which the decisions of a commission appointed by the Synod in judicial cases are final when they do not involve questions of constitutional law and doctrine. — B. D. 118. 388 L General Review a7id Control. — All proceedings of the church shall be reported to and reviewed by the Session, and by its order incorporated with its records. — B. D. 72. 389 Such review and record include all proceedings of the church in congregational meetings, as the election LAW AND USAGE. 75 of elders and deacons, the election of a pistor or the re- quest to Presbytery to dissolve the pastoral relation, and all other matters in which the " Congregational Assembly " (Form of Government, chap. viii. sec. i.) acts. — Moore, in Presbyterian Digest, p. 654. 390 This construction of the rule in question is to be understood to apply to the proceedings of trustees in all cases in which, under the laws of the places where they exercise their functions, their action is subject to review by the Session. 391 Every judicatory above a Session shall review at least once a year the records of the proceedings of the judicatory next below; and if the lower judicatory shall omit to send up its records for this purpose, the higher may require them to be produced, either immediately or at a specified time, as circumstances may determine.— B. D. 72. 392 A case judicially issued may be reviewed, but no judicial decision shall be reversed unless regularly taken up by appeal or complaint. — M. G. A. 1878, p. 118. 393 After records have been approved corrections can be made only by the judicator}- approving them. — M. G. A. N. S. 1862, p. 34. 394 When error is shown, the higher judicatory may give leave to correct the record. — M. G. A. 1880, p. 81. 395 Copies of the original records are to be accepted only in extraordinary cases. — M. G. A. O. S. 1847, p. 381 ; 1878, p. 52. 396 In such review the judicatory shall examine, first, whether the proceedings have been correctly recorded ; sec- ond, whether they have been constitutional and regular ; 76 MANUAL. and third, whether they have been wise, equitable and foi the edification of the Church. — B. D. 73. 397 The exercise of constitutional discretion is review- able.— M. G. A. 1 88 1, p. 586. 398 It is discretionary to incorporate proceedings of the Board of Deacons with the records of Sessions. — M. G. A. 1891, p. 107. 399 The records of one judicatory cannot be corrected by another judicatory. — M. G. A. 1892, p. 120. 400 It is not necessary to formally approve engrossed minutes, although they may be read for information. If errors be discovered, they may be corrected by resolution. — M. G. A. 1892, p. 188. 401 The General Assembly has defined incorrect or deficient records to be ; 1. When they omit to record the opening or closing of the judicatory with prayer. — M. G. A. 1872, p. 68. 2. When they fail to record absentees. — M. G. A. 1882, p. 94. 3. When they fail to describe judicial cases acted upon and the disposition made of them. — M. G. A. 1878, p 60. 4. When they fail to record the Narrative on the State of Religion.— M. G. A. 1881, p. 593. 402 By unconstitutional and irregular proceedings is meant, e. g., 1. When a Synod institutes and prosecutes a judicial case.— M. G. A. N. S. 1846, p. 31 ; B. D. 19. 2. When a superior judicatory compels an inferior judi- catory to reverse its decision without assigning reason foi such reversal. — M. G. A. 1874, p. 86. LAW AND USAGE. yy 3. Or when censure is inflicted by a judicatory withoul due examination. — M. G. A. 1882, p. 94. 403 The General Assembly has declared it to be un- wise and prejudicial to the edification of the Church when a lower judicatory treats with disrespect the decisions of the superior judicatory and pronounces them as of no binding authority .—M. G. A. O. S. 1866, p. 97. 404 Review and Control does not extend to statistical items in sessional records, nor to the omission of Sessions to conform to rules prescribed by the Presbytery when such rules are not prescribed by our Form of Government or Book of Discipline. — M. G. A. 1883, p. 631. 405 Members of a judicatory the records of which are under review shall not be allowed to vote thereon. — B, D. 74- 406 In most cases the superior judicatory may dis- charge its duty by simply placing on its own records and on those under review the censure which it may pass. — B. D. 75- 407 But irregular proceedings may be found so dis reputable and injurious that the inferior judicatory must be required to review and correct or reverse them and report within a specified time its obedience to the order ; provided, however, that no judicial decision shall be reversed unless regularly taken up by appeal. — B. D. 75. 408 If a judicatory is at any time well advised of any unconstitutional proceedings of a lower judicatory, the latter shall be cited to appear at a specified time and place, to produce the records and to show what it has done in the matter in question ; after which, if the charge is sustained, the whole matter shall be concluded by the judicatory itself yS MANUAL. or be remitted to the lower judicatory with direction as to its disposition. — B, D. 76. See 76a, Sec, 956. 409 Judicatories may sometimes neglect to perform their duty, by which neglect heretical opinions or corrupt practices may be allowed to gain ground or offenders of a gross character may be suffered to escape, or some part of their proceedings may have been omitted from the record or not properly recorded. If, therefore, at any time, the superior judicatory is well advised of such neglects, omis- sions, or irregularities on the part of the inferior judicatory, it may require its records to be produced, and shall either proceed to examine and decide the whole matter as com- pletely as if proper record had been made, or it shall cite the lower judicatory and proceed as in the next preceding section.— B. D. 77. 410 The following decisions have been made by the General Assembly in cases of review and control — viz. : 411 Judicatories must send up their records annually. — M. G. A. O. S. 1864, p. 482 ; P. D., p. 196. 412 A case judicially decided may be reviewed by a superior judicatory. — M. G. A. 1878, p. 118. 413 Each session of General Assembly, of Synods, and of Presbyteries must be opened and closed with prayer. — F. G., chap, x., sec. 10 ; chap, xi., sec. 5 ; chap, xii., sec. 8. 414 While the act of opening and closing the meet- ings of a Session with prayer is not enjoined by the Con- stitution, the Assembly, in 1877, ^"^^ ^^so in 1884, declared it to be in harmony with the spirit of the Constitution, and the prevailing usage of the Church, to observe this solem- LAW AND USAGE. 79 nity at all mee;ings of record, except that the opening prayer may properly be omitted after a Divine service.— M. 1877, p. 575; 1884. p. 113. 415 In 1892 the Assembly sustained a complaint against a Presbytery for excepting to sessional records that did not state that its meetings were opened or closed with prayer, on the ground that such exceptions were extra- constitutional and of the nature of a judicial censure. It also declared that Sessions have discretion as to the cir- cumstances under which any given meeting may be opened and closed with prayer. — M., p. 213. 416 The names of absentees from judicatories must be recorded. — M. G. A. 1882, p. 94. 417 The Narrative of the State of Religion must be recorded. — M. G. A. 1870, p. 91. 418 And when to the Assembly, should be sent to the stated clerk at least ten days before its meeting. — M. G. A. 1890, p. 131. 419 Judicial cases acted upon and disposed of must be fully described.— M. G. A. 1885, p. 661. 420 Reasons for decisions in judicial cases must be given. — M. G. A. 1874, p. 85. 421 A Synod may not institute and prosecute judicial proceedings, but may require an inferior judicatory to take up a case ; and the rule of limitation of time does not then apply.— M. G. A. N. S. 1846. p. 31 ; M. G. A. O. S. p. 481. 422 Censure of records without examination is uncon- stitutional. — M. G. A. 1882, p. 94. 423 The approval of the minutes does not affect the right of appeal or complaint against any action taken.— M G. A. 1879, P* ^^3* 8o MANUAL. 424 Review and Control does not extend to statistical items in sessional records.— M. G. A. 1883, p. 631. 425 Exceptions made to records must be recorded by the judicatory making them. — M. G. A. 1881, p. 593. 426 Judicial decisions must not be reversed unless they be regularly brought up by appeal or complaint. — M. G. A. N. S. 1861 ; 1874, p. 86. 427 II. References. — A reference is a representation in writing, made by an inferior to a superior judicatory, of a judicial case not yet decided. Generally, however, it is more conducive to the public good that each judicatory should fulfill its duty by exercising its own judgment. — B. D. 78. 428 Cases which are new, important, difficult or of peculiar delicacy, the decision of which may estabUsh prin- ciples or precedents of extensive influence, on which the inferior judicatory is greatly divided, or on which for any reason it is desirable that a superior judicatory should first decide, are proper subjects of reference. — B. D. 79. 429 References are either for mere advice preparatory to a decision by the inferior judicatory, or for ultimate trial and decision by the superior, and are to be carried to the next higher judicatory. — B. D. 80. 430 If for advice, the reference only suspends the de- cision of the inferior judicatory ; if for trial, it submits the whole case to the final judgment of the superior. — B. D. 80. 431 In cases of reference members of the inferior judicatory may sit, dehberate and vote. — B. D. 81. 432 A judicatory is not necessarily bound to give a final judgment in a case of reference, but may remit the whole case, either with or without advice, to the inferior judicatory.— B. D. 82. LA IV AND USAGE. 8 1 433 The whole record of proceedings shall be promptly transmitted to the superior judicatory ; and if the reference is accepted, the parties shall be heard. — B. U. 83. 434 III. Complamts.* — A complaint is a written rep- resentation, made to the next superior judicatory, by one or more persons subject and submitting to the jurisdiction of the judicatory complained of, respecting any delinquency or any decision by an inferior judicatory. — B. D. 84. 435 Complaints to the Assembly will be entertained only in doctrinal and constitutional questions. — M. G. A. 1888, p. IT, 436 A complaint is valid taken against action in the absence of a quorum. — M. G. A. 1891, p. 144. 437 A complaint cannot lawfully be signed by persons other than those who have signed the same or given notice thereof within the ten days' constitutional limit of time. — M. G. A. 1894, p. 128. 438 A complaint not entertained, in the absence of the necessary papers, may be presented a second time without prejudice. — M. G. A. 1892, p. 214. 439 Reasons for rejecting a complaint must be re- corded.— M. G. A. 1889, p. no. 440 The distinction between a complaint and an ap- peal should be observed, the former being against any decision or delinquency, while the latter isfrom the decision of a judicatory in 3. judicial case. — B. D. 84, 94. 441 Complaint will not lie against a judicatory for obeying the orders of the superior judicatory. — M. G. A. O. S. 1868, p. 641. 442 Nor against advice given on memorial. — M. G. A, N. S. 1852, D. 166. * See Sees. 1031-1042. 82 MANUAL. 443 Nor against a judicatory for the exercise of its dis- cretion.— M. G. A. O. S. 1868, p. 612. 444 Nor in a case already decided by the Assembly. — M. G. A. O. S. 1855, p. 271. 445 Nor against a decision of a moderator unappealed from at the time.— M. G. A. O. S. 1865, p. 543. 446 Nor in a case of mere review of records. — M. G. A. 1877, 576. 447 Written notice of complaint, with the reasons therefor, shall be given within ten days after the action was taken to the clerk, or, in case of his death, absence or dis- ability, to the moderator, of the judicatory complained of, who shall lodge it, with the records and all the papers per- taining to the case„ with the clerk of the superior judicatory' before the close of the second day of its regular meeting next ensuing the date of the reception of said notice. — B. D. 85. 448 Whenever a complaint in cases non-judicial is entered against a decision of a judicatory, signed by at least one-third of the members recorded as present when the action was taken, the execution of such decision shall be stayed until the final issue of the case by the superior judicatory. — B. D. 86. Amended, see Sec. 1032. 449 The complainant shall lodge his complaint and the reasons therefor with the clerk of the superior judica- tor} before the close of the second day of its meeting next ensuing the date of the notice thereof. — B. D. 87. 450 Jf the higher judicatory finds that the complaint is in order and that sufficient reasons for proceeding to trial have been assigned, the next step shall be to read the record of the action complained of and so much of the record of the lower judicatory as may be pertinent; then LAW AND USAGE. 83 the parties shall be heard, and after that the judicatory shall proceed to consider and determine the case as pro- vided for in cases of original process. — B. D. 88. See Sec, 1033. 451 In cases of complaint involving a judicial ^e- cision, proceedings in an appellate judicatory shall be had in the order and as provided in Sec. 472. — B. D. 88, 99. 452 The effect of a complaint, if sustained, may be the reversal, in whole or in part, of the action of the lower judicatory, and may also in cases non-judicial be the in- fliction of censure upon the judicatory complained of. — B. D. 89. Amended, see Sec. 1034. 453 When a complaint is sustained, the lower judica- tory shall be directed how to dispose of the matter. — B. D. 89. 454 The parties to a complaint in cases non-judicial shall be known, respectively, as complainant and respond- ent, the latter being the judicatory complained of, which should always be represented by one or more of its number appointed for that purpose, who may be assisted by counsel. — B. D. 90. 455 Neither the complainant nor the members of the judicatory complained of shall sit, deliberate or vote in the case. — B. D. 91. 456 The withdrawal of a Presbytery in a judicial case (as required by B. D. 90, 98) does not vacate the quorum of a Synod for judicial business. — M. G. A., 1892, p. 190. 457 Either of the parties to a complaint may appeal to the next superior judicatory, except as limited by chap, xi. sec. 4 of the Form of Government. — B. D. 92. 458 The limitation referred to in the preceding sec- tion is to cases which involve questions of constitutional law and doctrine. — F. G., chap. xi. sec. iv. 84 MANUAL. 459 The judicat(H-y against which a complaint is made shall send up its records and all the papers relating to the matter of the complaint and filed with the record, and for failure to do this it shall be censured by the superior judica- tory, which shall have power to make such orders, pending the production of the records and papers and the determina- tion of the complaint, as may be necessary to preserve the rights of all the parties.— B. D. 93. 460 If a case should be carried to an appellate judica- tory by both appeal and complaint, the same shall be consoh- dated for trial if deemed proper by the appellate judicatory. If the appeal be abandoned, the case shall be heard only on the complaint. — B. D. 93. (Repealed.) 461 I^^ Appeals."^ — An appeal is the removal of a judicial case by a written representation from an inferior to a superior judicatory, and may be taken by either of the original parties from the final judgment of the lower judica- tory. These parties shall be called appellant and appellee. — B. D. 94. 462 From the preceding section it appears that appeals are limited to judicial cases and can be taken only by original parties, original parties being the person prose- cuted and the prosecutor. Others than these may com- plain. — M. G. A. 1823, p. 69. 463 When the prosecution is initiated by a judica tory, "The Presbyterian Church in the United States oi America" shall be the prosecutor and an original party.- B. D. 1 1 , 464 There is no constitutional provision for a second appeal. — M. G. A, 1876, p. 28. 465 The grounds of appeal may be such as these : i • - See Sees. 943-956, LAW AND USAGE. 8$ Irregularity in the proceedings of an inferior judicatory ; 2. Refusal to entertain an appeal or a complaint ; 3. Refusal of reasonable indulgence to a party on trial; 4. Receiving improper or declining to receive important testimony ; 5. Hastening to a decision before the testimony is fully taken ; 6. Manifestation of prejudice in the conduct of the case; and 7. Mistake or injustice in the decision. — B. D. 95. 466 The Assembly will not ordinarily entertain appeals which involve no questions of doctrine or law. — F. G., chap, xii. sec. iv. ; M. G. A. 1885. p. 642, 467 Written notice of appeal, with specifications of the errors alleged, shall be given within ten days after the judg- ment has been rendered to the clerk, or in case of his death, absence or disability to the moderator, of the judica- tory appealed from, who shall lodge it, with the records and all the papers pertaining to the case, with the clerk of the superior judicatory before the close of the second day of its regular meeting next ensuing the date of the reception of said notice. — B. D. 96. 468 The appellant shall appear in person or by counsel before the judicatory appealed to on or before the close of the second day of its regular meeting next ensuing the date of the filing of his notice of appeal, and shall lodge his appeal and specifications of the errors alleged with the clerk of the supe- rior judicatory within the time above specified. — B. D. 97. 469 An appeal may be taken by a committee of pro- secution representing the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America as an original party, and direct to the Assembly. — M. G. A. 1892, p. 90. 470 If an appellant fails to show to the satisfaction of the judicatory that he was unavoidably pFevented fk>m so 86 MANUAL. doing, he shall be considered as having abandoned his ap* peal, and the judgment shall stand. — B. D. 97. 471 Neither the appellant nor the members of the judicatory appealed from shall sit, deliberate or vote in the case. — B. D. 98 472 When due notice of an appeal has been given, and the appeal and the specifications of the errors alleged have been filed in due time, the appeal shall be considered ill order. The judgment, the notice of appeal, the appeal ar.d the specifications of the errors alleged shall be read, and the judicatory may then determine, after hearing the parties, whether the appeal shall be entertained. — B. D. 99. 473 If the appeal be entertained, the following order shall be observed : 1. The record in the case, from the beginning, shall be read, except what may be omitted by consent. 2. The parties shall be heard, the appellant opening and closing. 3. Opportunity shall be given to the members of the judicatory appealed from to be heard. Repealed, see Sec. 946. 4. Opportunity shall be given to the members of the superior judicatory to be heard. 5. The vote shall then be separately taken, without de- bate, on each specification of error alleged, the question being taken in the form, "Shall the specification of error be sustained ?" — B. D. 99. 474 If no one of the specifications be sustained, and no enor be found by the judicatory in the record, the judg- ment of the inferior judicatory shall be affirmed. If one or more errors be found, the judicatory shall determine whether the judgment of the inferior judicatory shall be LAW AND USAGE. Sj reversed or modified or the case remanded for a new trial, and the judgment, accompanied by a recital of the error or errors found, shall be entered on the record. If the judica- tory deem it wise, an explanatory minute may be adopted, which shall be a part of the record of the case. — B. D. 99. 475 When the judgment directs admonition or rebuke, notice of appeal shall suspend all further proceedings ; but in other cases the judgments shall be in force until the ap- peal is decided. — B. D. icx). 476 The judicatory whose judgment is appealed from shall send up its records and all the papers relating thereto and filed with the record. If it fails to do this, it shall be censured, and the sentence appealed from shall be sus- pended until a record is produced on which the issue can be fairly tried. — B. D. loi. 477 Appeals are generally to be taken to the judica- tory immediately superior to that appealed from. — B. D. 102. 478 For sufficient reasons an appeal may be taken directly to the Assembly. — M. G. A. 1884, pp. 107, 108. 479 Appeals are not necessarily reversed or modified by errors not essential. — M, G. A. 1888, p. 109, no. 480 V. Dissents and Protests. — A dissent is a declara- tion of one or more members of a minority in a judicatory, expressing disagreement with a decision of the majority in a particular case. — B. D. 103. 481 A dissent which is offered without reasons and simply as a record of the vote of the dissenters may be admitted to record, and demands no reply. If, however, it be accompanied with reasons, it is virtually a protest. — M, G. A. 1872, p. 85 ; B. D, 104. 88 MANUAL. 482 ^ protest is a more formal declaration, made by one or more members of a minority, bearing testimony against what is deemed a mischievous or erroneous pro- ceeding, decision or judgment, and includes a statement of the reasons therefor, — B. D. 104. 483 A dissent or a protest must be entered before the rising of the judicatory. — M. G. A. 1822, p. 44. 484 A protest consisting of the argument of a case which the Assembly refused to entertain was not received. — M. G. A. O. S. 1865, p. 592. 485 A protest shall be recorded only by order of the judicatory. — M. G. A. 1828, p. 242. 486 The judicatoiy may prepare an answer to any protest which imputes to it principles or reasonings which its action does not import, and the answer shall also be entered on the records. Leave may thereupon be given to the protestant or protestants, if they desire it, to modify their protest; and the answer of the judicatory may also, in conse- quence, be modified. This shall end the matter. — B. D. 106. 487 No answer is deemed necessary when, in the course of discussion, the assumptions of a protest have been refuted and proved untenable. — M. G. A. 1834, p. 450. 488 Action must be taken in a protest alleging uncon- stitutional procedure. — M. G. A. 1892, pp. 202-205. 489 A protest cannot be entered on the minutes of the superior judicatory by members of the judicatory appealed from. — M. G. A. 1888, p. 136. 490 No one shall be allowed to dissent or protest who has not a right to vote on the question decided, and in judicial cases no one shall be allowed to dissent or protest who did not vote agamst the decision. — B. D. 107. LAW AND USAGE, 89 491 If a dissent or protest be couched in decorous and respectful language, and be without offensive reflections or insinuations against the majority, it shall be entered on the records.— B. D. 105. 492 Dissents. — See under Discipline, Sec. 481. 493 Divorce. — See under Marriage, Sec. 579. 494 Evangelists. — An evangehst is an ordained minister, but one who does not sustain official relations with any particular church. His work is to preach, admin- ister sealing ordinances and organize churches in frontier or destitute settlements. — F. G., chap. xv. sec. xv. 495 An evangelist shall not organize a church within the limits of any Presbytery unless authority has previously been obtained from the Presbytery. — M. G. A. 1883, p. 644. 496 An evangehst may not ordain ministers. — M. G. A. 1882, pp. 96, 97 ; F. G., chap. x. sec. viii. 497 For local evangelists. See Sees. 243, 11 32. 498 In answer to certain overtures to the General As- sembly requesting it to devise and issue a plan by which laymen possessing the requisite qualifications shall be directed toward appropriate Christian labor as evangelists, the Assembly said that, while recognizing the scriptural office of evangelist, it is by no means clear that this office is identical with that which bears the same name in this year of grace ; neither is our Church prepared to set the seal of its approval upon indiscriminate and oftentimes ir- responsible Christian efforts, as distinguished from regularly- constituted and authorized ministerial and pastoral labor. There is a more excellent way. " Presbyterial visitation of churches has proved in many instances a most efficient 90 MANUAL. method ui intensifying spiritual life. The aid of neighbor- ing and especially-quahfied pastors has also frequently sub- served a most important end. And it is by no means cer- tain that in the final issue more satisfactory' and saving results are realized, even in the matter of religious revival, from the sporadic efforts of the best evangelists than from the continuous labors of those who minister as pastors in holy things. Seemingly, therefore, there is no need that this General Assembly emphasize the office of evangelist as it at present exists and is exercised. In response, however, to the suggestions contained in the several overtures on this subject referred to your committee, the following recommen- dations are unanimously submitted : " I. That, while maintaining the high standard of minis terial qualification which has characterized our Church throughout its history. Presbyteries are reminded of their duty to promote the spiritual welfare of the unevangelized masses within their bounds, and are recommended in ex- traordinary' cases to avail themselves of whatever flexibility in the hcensing of candidates the rules prescribed by our Form of Government will permit. " 2. That the faculties of our theological seminaries are recommended to bring frequently before their students the duty of the ministry to the unevangelized masses, and to emphasize those phases of theological instruction which will especially qualify them to instruct and Christianize these masses."— M. G. A. 1887, pp. 112, 113. 499 Forms. — 1. Of ordination and installation of ruling elders. See Sec. 805. 500 2. Of ordination and installation of deacons. See Sec. 266. LA H^ AND USAGE. 9 1 501 3. Of licensure for candidates for the ministry. See Sec. 553. 502 4. Of local evangelists. See Sec. 565. 503 5. Of ordination of ministers. See Sec. 583. 504 6. Of a call to a pastorate. See Sec. 625. 505 7. Of the installation of a pastor. See Sec. 632. 506 8. Of oath in judicial cases. See Sec. 358. 507 9. Of suspension from the church. See Sec. 375 508 10. Of excommunication from the church. See Sec. 380. 509 II. Of restoration of an excommunicated person. See Sec. 383. 510 12. Of commissioner to the General Assembly, See Sec. 516. 511 13. Of certificate of licensure. See Sec. 564. 512 General Assembly. — The General Assembly is the highest judicatory of the Presbyterian Church. It shall represent in one body all the particular churches of this denomination, and shall bear the title of " The General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America." — F. G., chap. xii. sec. i. 513 It was formed out of the following Synods — viz., the Synod of New York and New Jersey, the Synod of Philadelphia, the Synod of Virginia and the Synod of the Carolinas. Its first meeting was held on the third Thursday of May, 1789, in the Second Presbyterian church, Philadel- phia, Pa., and was opened with a sermon by Rev. John Witherspoon, D, D., who presided until the election of Rev. John Rodgers, D. D., the first moderator. — P. D. 200. 514 The General Assembly shall consist of an equal delegation of bishops and elders from each Presbytery, in 92 MANUAL. the following proportions — viz., each Presbytery consisting of not more than twenty-four ministers shall send one min- ister and one elder, and each Presbytery consisting of more than twenty-four ministers shall send one minister and one elder for each additional twenty-four ministers, or for each additional fractional number of ministers not less than twelve ; and these delegates shall be styled " Commissioners to the General Assembly." — F. G., chap. xii. sec. ii. 515 These commissioners shall always be appointed by the Presbytery at its last stated meeting immediately preceding the meeting of the Assembly, provided that there be a sufficient interval between that time and the meet- ing of the Assembly for the commissioners to attend to their duty in due season ; otherwise, they may be appointed at any stated meeting not more than seven months preceding the meeting of the Assembly. To prevent failure in the representation of the Presbyteries, it may be expedient for each Presbytery to appoint also an alternate for each com- missioner. — F. G., xxii. sec. i. 516 Each commissioner, before his name shall be en- rolled as a member of the Assembly, shall produce from his Presbytery a commission under the hand of the moderator and clerk, in the following or like form — viz. : " The Presbytery of , being met at , on the — day of , doth hereby appoint , bishop of the con- gregation of [or , ruling elder in the congregation of , as the case may be] " (to which the Presbytery may, if they think proper, make a substitution in the fol- lowing form :) " or, in case of his absence, then , bishop of the congregation of [or , ruling elder in the congre- gation of , as the case may be]," "to be a commis- LAW AND USAGE. 93 sioner to the next General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America, to meet at on the — day of , A. d., or wherever and whenever the said Assembly may happen to sit: to consult, vote and de- termine on all things that may come before that body ac- cording to the principles and constitution of this Church and the word of God. And of his diligence herein he is to ren- der an account at his return. " Signed by order of the Presbytery " , Moderator " , Clerk." F. G., chap. xxii. sec. ii. 517 In order as far as possible to procure a respectable and full delegation to all our judicatories, it is proper that the expenses of ministers and elders in their attendance on these judicatories be defrayed by the bodies which they re- spectively represent. — F. G., chap. xxii. sec. iii. 518 It is mandatory to send to the Assembly an equal number of commissioners ; also the full number to which a Presbytery is entitled. — M. G. A. 1890, p. 46. 519 In 1892 a commissioner was enrolled who, in the inability of both principal and alternate to attend, was named, in a petition, by a majority of the members of the Presbytery. — M., p. 10. 520 An elder not present at the meeting of the Presby- tery and a member of it, may be elected a commissioner to the Assembly.— M. G. A. 1889, p. 102. 521 The General Assembly shall meet at least once a year, on the third Thursday of May, at eleven o'clock A. m. — F. G., chap. xii. sec. vii. ; M. G. A. 1885, p. 841. 522 In 1881 the Assembly appointed the moderator, 94 MANUAL. stated and permanent clerks as a permanent committee to report from year to year on the place of the meeting of the next ensuing Assembly. 523 One hundred or more commissioners, one-half of whom shall be ministers, being met on the day and at the place appointed, shall be a quorum for the transaction of business. — F. (}., chap, xii, sec. iii. 524 If a quorum be assembled at the time appointed and the moderator be absent, the last moderator present, being a commissio7ier, or, if there be none, the senior mem- ber present, shall be requested to take his place, without delay, until a new election. — G. A. R. ii. 525 If a quorum be not assembled at the hour ap- pointed, any two members shall be competent to adjourn from time to time, that an opportunity may be given for a quorum to assemble. — G. A. R. iii. 526 The General Assembly may hold an adjourned meeting, although there is no provision for a pro-re-nata meeting.— M. G. A. O. S. 1869, p. 949; N. S. 1869, p 304. 527 The officers of the General Assembly are a stated clerk, who also acts as treasurer of the Assembly, a perma- nent clerk and temporary clerks, the latter being nomi- nated by the stated and permanent clerks. — M. G. A. 1875, p. 533; 1884. p. 33. 528 Besides the ordinary clerical dudes devolving upon the stated clerk, the arrangements for transportation of commissioners are placed permanently in his hands. He shall also receive all overtures, memorials and miscel- laneous papers addressed to the judicatory, shall make record of the same and deliver them to the committee 01 LAJV AND USAGE. 95 bills and overtures for appropriate disposition or reference — M. G. A. 1885. p. 687 ; G. A. R. xi. 529 In 1894 the Assembly ordered that the stated clerk should also be employed as secretary and custodian of the correspondence of the ad interim committees with- out membership therein, and also outlined his other duties. — M., p. 161, 162. 530 The Board of Publication was also requested to assign to him rooms for his ofl&ce and the storage of docu- ments. — M. G. A. 1894, p. 161. 531 The General Assembly — 1. Shall receive and issue all appeals, complaints and references that affect the doctrine or Constitution of the Church which may be regularly brought before it from the inferior judicatories ; provided, that in the trial of judicial cases the General Assembly shall have power to act by commission, in accordance with the provisions on the subject of judicial commissions in the Book of Dis- cipline. 2. It shall review the records of every Synod, and approve or censure them. 3. It shall give its advice and instruction in all cases submitted to it in conformity with the Constitution of the Church. 4. It shall constitute the bond of union, peace, corres- pondence and mutual confidence among all our churches. 5. It shall decide in all controversies respecting doctrine and discipline. 6. It shall reprove, warn or bear testimony against eiTor in doctrine or immoralitv in practice in any church. Presby- tery or Synod. 96 MANUAL. I . It shall erect new Synods when it may be judged necessary. 8. It shall superintend the concerns of the whole Church. 9. It shall correspond with foreign churches on such terms as may be agreed upon by the Assembly and the corresponding body. 10. It shall suppress schismatical contentions and dis putations. II. And, in general, it shall have the power of recommending and attempting reformation of manners and the promotion of charity, truth and holiness through all the churches under its care. — F. G., chap. xii. sees. iv., V. 532 The Assembly will not, ordinarily, decide questions in thesi. — M. G. A. 1872, p. 73. 533 Nor will it reverse the judicial acts of a formei Assembly, unless error be shown. — M. G. A. 1824, p. 115. 534 Nor revise the proceedings of a previous Assembly in a judicial case. — M. G. A. O. S. 1864, p. 313. 535 It may, however, reconsider and reverse a man- ifestly erroneous decision of a former Assembly. — M. G. A. O.S. 1842. p. 33; N.S. 1864, p. 475. 536 While it recognizes the right of petition and memorial, it will receive overtures only through Presby- teries and Synods, and not through individuals and Ses- sions. — M. G. A. 1883, p. 627. 537 It has the power, and has exercised it, to visit Presbyteries for the purpose of correcting irregularities ol administration and discipline. — M. G. A. 1885, pp. 584, 585. 538 Before any overtures or regulations proposed by LAW AND USAGE. 97 the Assembly to be established as constitutional rules shall be obligatory on the churches, it shall be necessary to trans- mit them to all the Presbyteries, and to receive the returns of at least a majority of them, in writing, approving there- of. — F. G., chap. xii. sec. vi. 539 While our Form of Government makes no pro- vision for corresponding members of the Assembly, the privilege is granted to the secretaries of our Boards in discussions bearing upon the interests of the Boards, and also to the stated and permanent clerks of the Assembly fn matters touching their offices. — M. G. A. 1870, p. 85; G. A. R. xlii. 540 Each session of the Assembly shall be opened and closed vi^ith prayer. And the whole business of the Assembly being finished, and the vote taken for dissolving the present Assembly, the moderator shall say from the chair, " By virtue of the authority delegated to me by the Church, let this General Assembly be dissolved, and I do hereby dissolve it, and require another General Assembly, chosen in the same manner, to meet at on the — day of , A D. ;" after which he shall pray and return thanks and pronounce the apostohc benediction. — F. G., chap. xii. sec. viii. 541 In 1886 and in 1887 the Assembly arranged for an appropriate observance of the one hundredth General Assem- bly, to take place in 1888. It recommended that efforts be made to collect five million dollars for a Centenary Fund, which shall be appropriated toward the endowment of the Boards of the Church, our theological seminaries and Presbyterian colleges and academies. — M. G. A. 1886, p. 16, 17; 1887, p. 27. 7 9« MANUAL. 542 For programme of the above centenary, see M. S. A. 1888, p. 75. 543 For fac-simile, see frontispiece ; and for descrip- ■ion of the seal of the Assembly, see M. G. A. 1892, p. 32 544 It is a standing order of the Assembly that over- tures must be presented before the fifth day of its session. — M. G. A. 1894, p. 160. 545 The Assembly will not send delegates to other than ecclesiastical bodies, nor be a petitioner to partisan conventions. — M. G. A. 1891, p. 135. 546 Historical Society.— The Presbyterian His torical Society was organized in 1852, formally incorporated in 1857 and its charter amended in 1877. ^ts objects are to collect and preserve the materials and to promote the knowledge of the history of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America. The Assembly has repeatedly commended it to the attention and the liberality of the churches. — M. G. A. 1881, p. 577. See Sec. 1189. 547 Synods and Presbyteries are recommended to co-operate with this society through their local historical societies or special committees appointed for the purpose. — M. G. A. 1893, p. 162. 548 Judicatories. — The judicatories of our Church are the General Assembly, the Synod, the Presbytery and the Session, the authority of each being defined in our standards. This authority is purely ministerial and declar- ative, they having no right to handle or conclude anything but that which is ecclesiastical ; neither to intermeddle with civil affairs ; nor to make any decision that is not founded on the revealed will of God. — C. F., chap. xxxi. sees, iii., iv 549 In 1894 an amendment to the Book of Discipline LAW AND USAGE. 99 was ordered to be submitted to the Presbyteries for the adjustment of differences between judicatories. This amendment provides that a judicatory aggrieved by an- other judicatory of same rank may memoriahze the next superior judicatory after the manner prescribed in sections 83-93 of B. D., the time Hmit being within one year from the commission of the grievance. Adopted, 1895. 550 When so memoriahzing, the judicatory aggrieved shall appoint a committee to conduct the case in whatever judicatory until the final issue be reached. 551 If sustained, the superior judicatory may reverse in whole or in part the matter of grievance, and shall direct the inferior judicatory how to dispose of the case and may enforce its order. 552 Appeal may be taken by either party to the next superior judicatory, except as limited by chap, xi. sec. iv. F. G. — M., pp. 163, 164. 553 Licentiates.* — Candidates applying to the Presbytery to be licensed shall produce satisfactory testi- monials of their good moral character and of their being regular members of some particular church. Sec. 1131. 554 It shall also be the duty of the Presbytery to ex- amine them respecting their experimental acquaintance with religion and the motives which influence them to desire the sacred office. — F. G., chap. xiv. sec. iii. 555 This examination shall be close and particular, and in most cases may be best conducted in the presence of the Presbytery only. — F. G., chap. xiv. sec. iii. 556 It is recommended that the candidate be also required to produce a diploma of Bachelor or Master of Arts from some college or university, or, at least, authentic * See Sees. 976-988. 100 MANUAL. testimonials of his having gone through a regular course of learning. — F. G., chap. xiv. sec. iii. 557 In addition to such prehminary examination, the Presbytery shall examine the candidate : In his knowledge I. of the Latin language and the original languages in which the Holy Scriptures were written ; 2. Of the arts and sciences ; 3. Of theolog}-, natural and revealed ; 4. Of eccle- siastical history ; 5. Of the sacraments and church govern- ment. — F. G., chap. xiv. sec. iv. 558 And in order to make trial of his talents to explain and vindicate, and practically to enforce, the doctrines of the gospel, the Presbytery shall require of him: i. A Latin exegesis on some common head in divinity ; 2. A critical exercise in which the candidate shall give a specimen of his taste and judgment in sacred criticism; 3. A lecture or ex- position of several verses of Scripture ; and 4. A popular sermon. — F. G., chap. xiv. sec. iv. See Sec. 978, 559 The lecture and popular sermon may, in the dis- cretion of the Presbytery, be delivered in the presence of a congregation. — F. G., chap. xiv. sec. v. 560 Except in extraordinary cases, of which the Pres- bytery must judge, no candidate shall be licensed unleiis after having completed the usual course of academical studies he shall have studied divinity at least two years. — F. G., chap. xiv. sec. vi. See Sec. 977. 561 In respect to " extraordinary cases," the discre- tion of the Presbytery should be exercised with great cau- tion. A full collegiate course being impracticable, the can- didate should pursue a full course of theological training. Also he should not be less than twenty-five years of age, of special promise as to talent and capacity for usefulness, LAW AND USAGE. lOI with approved piety, and so circumstanced providentially that he can prosecute to the end whatever studies the Pres- bytery may prescribe. — M. G. A. 1891, p. 177. 562 If the Presbytery be satisfied with his trials, it shall license him in the following manner : The moderator shall propose to him the following ques- tions — viz. : 1. Do you believe the scriptures of the Old and New Testaments to be the word of God and only infallible rule of faith and practice ? 2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confession of Faith of this Church as containing the system of doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures ? 3. Do you promise to study the peace, unity and purity of the Church ? 4. Do you promise to submit yourself in the Lord to the government of this Presbytery, or of any other Presbytery m the bounds of which you may be called ? 563 The candidate having answered these questions in the affirmative, and the moderator having offered up a prayer suitable to the occasion, he shall address himself to the candidate to the following purpose : " In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and by that authority which he hath given to the Church for its edification, we do hcense you to preach the gospel wherever God in his providence may cal) you : and f(^r this purpose may the blessing of God rest upon you and the Spirit of Christ fill your heart ! Amen." — F. G., chap. xiv. sees, vii., viii. 564 A record shall be made of the licensure in the following or like form — viz. : " At , the — day of , the Presbytery of , I02 MANUAL. having received testimonials in favor of , of his having gone through a regular course of literature, of his good moral character and of his being in the communion of the Church, proceeded to take the usual parts of trial for his licensure ; and he having given satisfaction as to his accomplishments in literature, as to his experimental ac- quaintance with religion, and as to his proficiency in divinity and other studies, the Presbytery did, and hereby do, express their approbation of all these parts of trial ; and he having adopted the Confession of Faith of this Church and satis- factorily answered the questions appointed to be put to can didates to be licensed, the Presbytery did, and hereby do, license him, the said , to preach the gospel of Christ as a probationer for the holy ministry within the bounds of this Presbytery, or wherever else he shall be orderly called." — F. G., chap. xiv. sec. viii. 565 The form of license of a local evangelist shall be the following, viz. : Follow the above form as far as par- agraph 4, for which paragraph shall be substituted the fol- lowing : "Do you promise to submit yourself in the Lord to the government of this Presbytery during the period of your service in it as a local evangelist?" And in sec. viii. where occurs the formula, for the phrase, " wherever God in his providence may call you," substitute the phrase, "within the bounds of this Presbytery." — M. G. A. 1894, p. 88. 566 When any candidate, after licensure, shall by the permission of his Presbytery remove without its limits, an extract of the record of his licensure, accompanied with a presbyterial recommendation signed by the clerk, shall be his testimonials to the Presbytery under whose care he shall come. — F. G., chap. xiv. sec. x. LA ^ AND USAGE. IO3 567 No candidate shall be licensed for a longer term ihan four years, but the Presbytery may, at the end of such term, if they deem it expedient, renew such license for one year. — M. G. A. 1872, p. 87. 568 When a licentiate shall have been preaching for a considerable time, and his services do not appear to be edifying to the churches, the Presbytery may, if they Ihink proper, recall his license. — F. G., chap. xiv. sec. fi. 569 A licentiate belongs to the laity, is subject to the jurisdiction of the Session and has no authority to deliber- ate or vote in the Presbytery, neither has he a seat or a voice in the Session, nor can he administer the sacraments. He may, however, solemnize marriage in those States where the civil laws authorize him to do it. — M. G. A. 1829, p. 263 ; 1844, p. 377; B. D. 19. 570 Liturgies. — The General Assembly in 1874 de- clared "that the practice of responsive service in the pub- lic worship of the sanctuary is without warrant in the New Testament, and is unwise and impolitic in view of its inevi- table tendency to destroy uniformity in our mode of worship: and the Sessions of the churches are urged to preserve in act and spirit the simplicity indicated in the Directory for Worship."— M. G. A. 1874, P. 83. 571 In answer to an overture asking the General As- sembly to transmit to the Presbyteries an overture which shall settle clearly that responsive readings are a permissible part of public worship, or the opposite, the Assembly said : " It does not deem it advisable to send down such an over- ture. Referring to past action of the General Assembly for an opinion as to the usage in question, this Assembly is nol 104 MANUAL. prepared to recommend to the Sessions to make it a subjea of church discipline." — M. G. A. 1876, p. 79. 572 In 1882 the Presbytery of Puget Sound asked the Assembly to prepare and publish a book of forms for public and social worship and for special occasions, which shall be the authorized service-book of the Church, to be used when- ever a prescribed formula may be desired. To this request the following answer was given : " In view of the action of previous General Assemblies on this subject, and the liberty which belongs to each minister to avail himself of the Cal- vinistic or other ancient devotional forms of the Reformed churches so far as may seem to him for edification, it is in- expedient for the General Assembly to make any special or- der in the premises." — M.G. A. 1882, p. 95. See Sec. 964. 573 Lord's Supper.— The Lord's Supper, being one of the sacraments of the New Testament, shall be ad- ministered only by a minister of the word lawfully ordained. — C. F., chap, xxvii. sec. iv. See Sees. 1 133-1 137. 574 Those entitled to partake of it are only communi- cants in good and regular standing in any evangelical church. — M. G. A. 1872, p. 75. 575 The Assembly of 1881 answered an overture ask- ing, " If the use of fermented wine is necessary to the proper observance of the Lord's Supper?" as follows : " The essen- tial elements in the Lord's Supper are bread and wine. The General Assembly has always recognized the right of each church Session to determine what is bread and what is wine." — M. G. A. 1881, p. 548. See Sec. 957. 576 In case of protracted sickness or approaching death it may be administered in private by the pastor and LAW AND USAGE. IO5 an elder, record of the same to be made in the minutes of the Session.— M. G. A. O. S. 1863, p. 37. 577 To avoid perversion and guard against the neglect of the Lord's Supper, training classes especially for the instruction of the young, and to be under the care of pas- tors, are recommended. — M. G. A. 1889, pp. 63, 64. 578 Marriage. — In 1885 the General Assembly en- joined ministers to use the greatest possible care that they transgress neither the laws of God nor the laws of the com- munity in marrying persons who have been divorced on grounds not warranted in the Scriptures, or any other per- sons whose lawful right may be called in question. — M. G. A. 1885, p. 639. See Sees. 1138-1140. 579 The Confession of Faith recognizes only two proper grounds of divorce — adultery and such willful de- sertion as can no way be remedied by the Church or civil magistrate. — Chap. xxiv. sec. vi. 580 In 1883 the General Assembly adopted the follow- ing resolution : " Whereas, The preservation of the marriage relation as an ordinance of God is essential to social order, morality and religion ; and "Whereas, That relation in the popular mind is shorn of its divine sanctions to such an extent that not only are its sacred bonds often sundered for insufficient and trifling rea- sons, but the action of the civil courts and the divorce laws in many of the States are in direct contravention of the law of God ; therefore be it '* Resolved, That the General Assembly hereby bears tes- timony against this immorality, and earnestly advises the churches and Presbyteries under its care to make use of all I06 MANUAL. proper measures to correct this widespread evil." — M. G. A., p. 689. 581 Adultery or fornication committed after a contract, being detected before marriage, giveth just occasion to the innocent party to dissolve that contract. In the case of adultery after marriage it is lawful for the innocent party to sue out a divorce, and after the divorce to marry another, as if the offending party were dead. — C. F., chap. xxiv. sec. V. ; D. W., chap. xii. 582 Ministers. — When a licentiate shall have proved himself successful in the ministry and satisfactory to the peo- ple among whom he has been preaching, the Presbytery shall ordain him to the full office of the gospel ministry. — F. G., chap. XV. sec. xi. 583 In this case the following order shall be observed : 1. The Presbytery, especially if a different Presbytery from that which licensed him, shall carefully examine him as to his acquaintance with experimental religion, his knowl- edge of philosophy, theology, ecclesiastical history, the Greek and Hebrew languages, and such other branches of learning as to the Presbytery may appear requisite, and as to his knowledge of the Constitution, the rules and prin- ciples of the government and discipline of the Church, together with such written discourse or discourses as to the Presbytery may seem proper. 2. The Presbytery, being fully satisfied with the qualifi- cations of the candidate, shall appoint a day and place for his ordination. 3. On the day appointed for ordination, the Presbytery being convened, a member previously appointed to that duty shall preach a sermon adapted to the occasion. The same LA IF ^ND USAGE. IO7 or another member appointed to preside shall brietiy recite in the audience of the people the proceedings of the Pres- bytery preparatory' to the transaction, shall point out the nature and importance of the ordinance and shall endeavor to impress all present with a proper sense of its solemnity. 4. Then, addressing himself to the candidate, he shall propose to him the following questions — viz. : (i) Do you believe the scriptures of the Old and New Testaments to be the word of God, the only infallible rule of faith and practice ? (2) Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confession of Faith of this Church as containing the system of doc- trine taught in the Holy Scriptures ? (3) Do you approve the government and discipline of the Presbyterian Church in these United States ? (4.1 Do you promise subjection to your brethren in the Lord? (5) Have you been induced, as far as you know your t^mn heart, to seek the office of the holy ministry from love to God and a sincere desire to promote his glory in the gos- pel of his Son ? (6) Do you promise to be zealous and faithful in main- taining the truths of the gospel and the purity and peace of the Church, whatever persecution or opposition may arise unto you on that account ? (7) Do you engage to be faithful and diligent in the exercise of all private and personal duties which become you as a Christian and a minister of the gospel, as well as m all relative duties and the public duties of your office, endeavoring to adorn the profession of the gospel by your conversation , and walking with exemplary piet}' before the I08 MANUAL. riock over which God shall make you overseer ?--F, G., chap. XV. sees, xi., xii. 584 If the licentiate is to be ordained as an evangelist, the following question shall be propounded to him — viz, ; " Are you now willing to undertake the work of an evangel- ist, and do you promise to discharge the duties which may be incumbent upon you in this character as God may give you strength ?" — F. G., chap. xv. sec. xv. 585 The licentiate having answered in the affirmative to each of these questions, he shall kneel down in a con- venient place, and the presiding minister shall by prayei and with the laying on of the hands of the Presbytery solemnly ordain him to the holy office of the gospel min- istry. Prayer being ended, the candidate shall rise from his knees, and the presiding minister shall first, and after- ward the members of the Presbytery in their order, take him by the right hand, saying in words to this purpose: "We give you the right hand of fellowship, to take part of this ministry with us." Then the presiding minister, or some other appointed for the purpose, shall give to the newly-ordained ministei a solemn charge, recommending him to persevere in the faithful discharge of his solemn duties. Prayer shall then be offered, and the assembly dismissed by the newly-or- dained minister. — F. G., chap. xv. sec. xiv. 586 The Presbytery shall make due record of the transaction, and enroll the name of the new member. — F. G., chap. XV. sec. xiv. 587 The minister thus ordained and set apart to the full woik of the ministry becomes a constituent member of the Presbytery, with all the rights and duties pertaining LAW A. YD USAGE. IO9 thereto, and is authorized to administer the sacraments, and to do al. other acts which properly belong to the sacred office. See Sees. 1 1 72-1 177. 588 While the Assembly has declared that the ordina- tion of licentiates on the Sabbath is inexpedient, it is left to the Presbyteries to act as they may judge that their duty re- quires.— M. G. A. 1 82 1, p. 10. 589 A ruhng elder being moderator of a Presbytery cannot preside at the ordination of a minister, nor propose the constitutional questions, nor take part in the laying on of the hands of the Presbytery, nor make the ordaining prayer. — M. G. A. 1890, p. 113. 590 Presbyteries only are competent to ordain minis- ters.— M. G. A. 1882, p. 97. 591 For the rule governing the reception of ministers from foreign countries, see P. D., p. 155; M. G. A. 1888, p. III. In 1872 the Assembly repealed the rule requiring min- isters from Presbyterian churches in Great Britain to submit to a year's probation before maintaining ministerial stand- ing, and in 1883 the same rule, so far as it relates to min- isters coming from the Presbyterian churches of Canada. — M. G. A. 1872, p. 70; 1883, p. 625. 592 The question of the examination of ministers com- ing to a Presbytery fiom another Presbytery is left to the dis- cretion of Presbyteries.— M. G. A. 1880, p. 56. 593 Ministers coming from other denominations shall be carefully examined by the Presbytery in theology. — M. G. A. 1880, p. 85. 594 In 1 89 1 the Assembly adopted the following rule for the guidance of Presbyteries in respect to the reception I lO MANUAL. of ministers from other denominations: "When application is made for admission to the Presbytery, Presbytery shall inquire concerning his character, his education and pro- fessional training, his ordination, and his motives in seek- ing admission to the Presbytery. Previous to his enroll- ment he shall be required to give assent to the first seven questions prescribed by our Form of Government for ordi- nation, chap. XV. sec. xii., pp. 176, 177. See Sec. 1047. 595 Should the applicant not possess the quahfications for ordination prescribed by our standards, he shall not be enrolled until at least six months after the presentation of his application to the Presbytery, being permitted in the mean time to labor within the bounds of Presbytery. — M., p. 177. 596 A minister restored after deposition, or who has demitted the ministry, shall before reception be reordained. — M. G. A. 1884, p. 115. 597 Original jurisdiction in relation to ministers belongs to the Presbytery. — B. D. 19. 598 Ministers unemployed and able for service who refuse to labor under the direction of Presbytery shall, if not excused, be retired, and so reported to the Assembly. — M. G. A. 1 88 1, p. 547. 599 Ministers who absent themselves from meetings of judicatories and give no heed to the communications of the Presbytery shall be disciplined.— M. G. A. 1876, p. 80. 600 Ministers should connect themselves with those Presbyteries within which is located either their field of labor or their residence, unless very special and unusual reasons exist to the contrary. — M. G. A. 1885, p. 604. 601 If a minister otherwise in good standing shall make LA W AND USA GE. Ill application to be released from the office of the ministry, he may, at the discretion of the Presbytery, be put on proba- tion for one year at least in such a manner as the Presby- tery may direct, in order to ascertain his motives and reasons for such a rehnquishment ; and if at the end of this period the Presbytery be satisfied that he cannot be useful and happy in the exercise of his ministry, they may allow him to demit the office and return to the condition of a private member in the Church, ordering his name to be stricken from the roll of the Presbytery and giving him a letter to any church with which he may desire to connect himself. — B. D. 52. 602 If a minister not otherwise chargeable with an offence renounces the jurisdiction of this Church by aban- doning the ministry or becoming independent or joining another denomination not deemed heretical, without a regu- lar dismission, the Presbytery shall take no other action than to record the fact and erase his name from the roll. — B. D. 54. 603 If charges are pending against him, he may be tried thereon. If it appears that he has joined another denomination, deemed heretical, he may be suspended, deposed or excommunicated. — B. D. 54. 604 For proceedings in the trial of a minister, see under Discipline, Sec. 333. 605 The designation " H. R." in the minutes of the Assembly refers to ministers who, by sickness, old age or by any other cause, are incapacitated for active service. The designation, however, does not affect in any way the status of such ministers or deprive them of any of the functions of their office.— M. G. A. 1875, p. 507. 112 MANUAL. 606 The certificate of dismission granted to a mmistei must designate a particular Presbytery, and no other than the one designated shall receive him. — B. D. in. 607 Ministers of an extinct Presbytery may be trans- ferred by the Synod to any Presbytery within its bounds.— B. D. 113. See, also, Sees. 1142-1160. 608 Mormonism. — For deliverances of the General Assembly against, see M. G. A. 1879, p. 586; i88i,.p. 550. 609 Music. — As a part of worship, the music of a particular church is under the direction and control of the Session. — F. G., chap. ix. sec. vii. ; M. G. A. 1884, p. 115. 610 Overtures. — Before an overture or regulation proposed by the General Assembly to be established as a constitutional rule shall be obligatory on the churches it shall be necessary to transmit it to the Presbyteries, and to receive the returns of at least a majority of them, in writing, approving it. — F. G., chap. xii. sec. vi. ; Sec. 247. See Sees. 1178, 1179. 611 The General Assembly will not entertain over- tures from individuals and Sessions ; they must come to it through Presbyteries and Synods. — M. G. A. 1883, p. 627. 612 This rule, however, does not deny the right of petition, which is inalienable, but only prescribes an orderly method of action. — M. G. A. 1884, p. 75 ; 1887, p. 119. 613 In the General Assembly the stated clerk shall receive all memorials, overtures and other papers addressed to the Assembly, make record of the same and deliver them to the committee of bills and overtures for appropriate dis- position or reference. This committee shall have the floor on the reassembling of the judicatory after each adjourn- mfint, to report its recommendations as to orders of business LA W AND USA GE. 1 1 3 or reference of papers ; and this right of the committee shall take precedence of the orders of the day. — G. A. R. xi. 614 Pastors. — The title of "pastor" is given to an ordained minister when he has been installed by the Presbytery over one or more churches. — F. G., chap. xv. 615 The meeting of the congregation for the calhng of a pastor shall be convened by the Session, and it shall always be a duty of the Session to convene the congrega- tion when a majority of the persons entitled to vote in the case shall by a petition request that a meeting may be called. — F. G., chap. xv. sec. i. 616 Should a Session refuse to call such a meeting, redress may be found in a complaint to the Presbytery.— M. G. A. 1814, p. 559. 617 The meeting thus called must be moderated by a minister of the same Presbytery. — F. G., chap. xv. sec. ii. 618 If, however, on account of distance it be highly inconvenient to obtain the services of a minister, the meet- ing may proceed without him. — F. G., chap. xv. sec. ii. 619 In a congregational meeting of which a minister is the moderator, an appeal from his rulings cannot be to said congregational meeting. When taken, whether in meetings for the election of a pastor, or elders, or deacons, the appeal should be entered on the minutes of the meet- ing and reported to the Presbytery for adjudication. 620 Of this meeting notice shall be given from the pulpit on a Lord's day preceding tne day appointed. — F. G., chap. XV. sec. iii. 621 On the day appointed the minister invited to pre- side, if present, shall, if it be deemed expedient, preach a sermon, after which, if the way be clear, as shall be ex- 8 1 14 MANUAL. pressed by a majority of voices, he shall proceed to take votes accordingly. In this election no person shall be entitled to vote who refuses to submit to the censures of the church, or who does not contribute his just proportion, according to his own engagements or the rules of the con- gregation, to all its necessary expenses. — F. G., chap, xv, sec. iv. 622 Willie each congregation may at its discretion adopt rules prescribing who shall vote for a pastor, no communicant in regular standing can be deprived of his right to vote in such election, subject to the conditions mep- tioned in F. G., chap. xv. sec. iv. — M. G. A. 1879, P- ^3^ 623 At a meeting convened for the election of a pastor it is proper for the clerk of the Session to act as clerk. 624 Should it appear that a large minority of the peo- ple are averse from the candidate who has a majority of votes, and cannot be induced to concur in the call, the pre- siding minister shall endeavor to dissuade the congregation from prosecuting it further ; but if the majority shall insist upon their rights to call a pastor, the presiding minister shall proceed to draw a call in due form and to have it subscribed by the electors, certifying at the same time in writing the number and circumstances of those who do not concur in the call ; all of which proceedings shall be laid before the Presbytery, together with the call. — F. G., chap. xv. sec. v 625 The call shall be in the following or like form- namely : " The congregation of , being on sufficient grounds well satisfied of the ministerial qualifications of you, , and having good hopes from our past experience of youi labors that your ministrations in the gospel will be profitable LA W AND USA GE. 1 1 5 to our spiritual interests, do earnestly call and desire you to undertake the pastoral office in said congregation, promising you in the discharge of your duty all proper support, encour- agement and obedience in the Lord. "And that you may be free from worldly cares and avocations, we hereby promise and oblige ourselves to pay to you the sum of $ in regular payments during the time of your being and continuing the regular pastor of this church. See Sees. 1184-1186. " In testimony whereof, we have respectively subscribed our names, this — da}' of , a. d. . "Attested by , " Moderator of the meeting." 626 At its discretion a congregation may subscribe their call by their elders and deacons or by their trustees or by a select committee. In such a case it shall be certified to the Presbytery by the presiding moderator of the meeting that the persons signing have been duly appointed for this purpose, and that the call has been in all other re spects prepared as above directed. — F. G., chap. xv. sec vii. 627 The call thus prepared shall be presented to the Presbytery under whose care the person called shall be, that if the Presbytery think it expedient to present the call to him it may be accordingly presented ; and no minister or candidate shall receive a call but through the hands of the Presbytery. — F. G., chap. xv. sec. ix. 628 If the call be to a person connected with anothf t Presbytery, the commissioners deputed from the congrega- tiofi to prosecute the call shall produce to that judicatory a "Ortificate from their own Presbytery, regularly attested by 1 1 6 MANUAL. the moderator and clerk, that the call has been laid befoid them and is in order. If that Presbytery present the call to the person called and he be disposed to accept it, they shall dismiss him from their jurisdiction and require him to repair to that Presbytery within whose bounds he is called. — F. G., chap. XV. sec. x. 629 If the person thus called be a licentiate, he shall submit himself to the usual trials preparatory to ordination by the Presbytery to which he has been dismissed. — F. G., chap. XV. sec. x 630 It may be more convenient, and at the same time may avoid delay, if the person thus called obtains a letter of dismission to the Presbytery within the bounds of which he expects to labor, and then after his reception proceed- ings may be taken as in the case of one of its own mem- bers. — F. G., chap. XV. sec. ix. 631 For proceedings to be observed in the ordination of a licentiate, see under Ministers, Sees. 583 and 976-988. 632 When any minister is to be settled in a congrega- tion, the installment, which consists in constituting a pas- toral relation between him and the people of a particular church, may be performed by the Presbytery or by a com- mittee appointed for that purpose, as may appear most expedient; and the following order shall be observed therein : 1. A day shall be appointed for the installment, at such time as may appear most convenient, and due notice thereof shall be given to the congregation. 2. When the Presbytery or committee shall be convened and constituted on the day appointed, a sermon shall be preached by some one of the members previously appointed LAW AND USAGE. W) thereto, immediately after wliich the bishop who is to pre- side shall state to the congregation the design of the meet- ing and briefly recite the proceedings of the Presbytery rela- tive thereto, and then, addressing himself to the minister to be installed, shall propose to him the following or similar questions : (i) Are you now willing to take the charge of this con- gregation as their pastor, agreeably to your declaration at accepting their call ? (2) Do you conscientiously believe and declare, as far as you know your own heart, that in taking upon you this charge you are influenced by a sincere desire to promote the glory of God and the good of his Church ? (3) Do you solemnly promise that by the assistance of the grace of God you will endeavor faithfully to discharge all the duties of a pastor to this congregation, and will -be careful to maintain a deportment in all respects becoming a minister of the gospel of Christ, agreeably to your ordina- tion engagements ? 633 To all these having received satisfactory answers, ae shall propose to the people the following questions : ^i) Do you, the people of this congregation, continue to profess your readiness to receive , whom you have called to be your pastor ? (2) Do you promise to receive the word of truth from his mouth with meekness and love, and to submit to him in the due exercise of discipline ? (3) Do you promise to encourage him in his arduous labor, and to assist his endeavors for your instruction and spiritual edification? (4) And do you engage to continue to him while he is Il8 MANUAL. your pastor that competent worldly maintenance which you Qave promised, and whatever else you may see needful for the honor of religion and his comfort among you ? 634 The people having answered these questions in the affirmative by holding up their right hands, he shall solemnly pronounce and declare the said minister to be regularly constituted the pastor of that congregation. 635 A charge shall then be given to both parties, and after prayer and singing a psalm adapted to the transaction the congregation shall be dismissed with the usual benedic- tion. — F. G., chap. xvi. sees, iv., v., vi. 636 It is highly becoming that after the solemnity of the installment the heads of families of that congregation who are present — or, at least, the elders and thos« appointed to take care of the temporal concerns of that church — should come forward to their pastor and give him their right hand, in token of cordial reception and affectionate regard. — F. G., chap. xvi. sec. vii. 637 It is discretionary for a Presbytery to appoint others than its own members to participate in installation services. — M. G. A. 1893, pp. 71, 72. 038 Also to omit the Latin exegesis as a part of frial of a candidate. — M. G. A. 1893, pp. 71, 117. 639 Co-pastors are ministers who have been regularly :alled by the people and installed by the Presbytery over one or more congregations. They possess equal authority both in the Session and in the congregation. — F. G., chap. ix. sec. V. 640 An assistant pastor may be a licentiate or an or- dained minister. He may be appointed by the church or pastor, with the approbation of the Presbytery, to assist the LAW AND USAGE. 1 19 pastor for a time or permanently. He has no seat in the Session nor jurisdiction in the congregation. In his duties he acts in the name and under the direction of the pastor. — Hodge. 641 Although the Constitution is silent as to the rela- tion of " Pastor Emeritus," it is sometimes instituted, with the concurrence of the Presbytery, in the case of a minis- ter who, after a long and honorable pastorate, has become incapacitated for actual service. See Sec. 1 180. 642 When a minister is pastor over one church and the stated supply of another, each church shall be represented in Presbytery by an elder. — M. G. A. N. S. 1851, p. 15 ; O. S. 1847, p. 377. 643 If these churches be in different Presbyteries, and are under the care of the same pastor, they shall, so long as the relation continues, belong to the Presbytery with which the pastor is connected. — M. G. A. 1870, p. 88. 644 As expressive of the judgment of the Assembly concerning the custom prevailing in some Presbyteries of permitting ministers to serve churches through a series of years without installation, and of placing the names of such ministers in the statistical tables as pastors-elect, and whereas such customs are inconsistent with the express requirements or imphcations of Form of Government, chap. xv. sec. viii. and xvi. sec. iii., Presbyteries are enjoined — 1 . To take order that as soon as possible after a licenti- ate or an ordained minister has been called by a church, and the call has been approved and accepted, such person shall be installed as pastor of the church calling him. 2. To place names of none in the statistical tables as pastors-elect ("P. E.") whose calls have not been regularlj 1 20 MANUAL. approved by the Presbytery having charge of the church issuing the call, and who have not signified their acceptance thereof and readiness for installation, — M. G. A. 1886, p. 56. 645 When any minister shalMabor under such griev- ances in his congregation as that he shall desire to resign his pastoral charge, the Presbytery shall cite the congrega- tion to appear, by their commissioners, at their next meet- ing, to show cause, if any they have, why the Presbytery should not accept the resignation. If the congregation fail to appear, or if their reasons for retaining their pastor be deemed by the Presbytery insufficient, he shall have leave granted to resign his pastoral charge, of which due record shall be made, and that church shall be held vacant till supplied again in an orderly manner with another miraster ; and if any congregation shall desire to be releas J from their pastor, a similar process, mutatis mutandis^ shall De observed. — F. G., chap. xvii. 646 Where the parties are prepared for the dissolution of a pastoral relation, it may be dissolved at the first meet ing according to Form of Government, chap. xvi. sec. ii.-- M. G. A. O. S. 1866, p. 47. See, also, Sec. 1183. 647 Petitions. — The right to petition and memorial- ize church judicatories is inalienable, but it must be exercised in an orderly manner — that is, through Presbyteries and Synods, and not through individuals or Sessions. — M. G. A. 1883, P- 627. 648 This right was emphasized by the AssemKy in 1887, as also the distinction between overtures, or papers bearing upon general topics, and memorials, or papers re- lating to personal interests; so that whenever private in- terests are involved a memorial sent to the Assembly ought LAW AND USAGE. 121 to be received and the determination of the Assembly cor sidered.— M. G. A. 1887, p. 119. 649 Presbytery.— A Presbytery consists of all the ministers, in^ numbers not less than five, and one ruhng elder from each congregation, within a certain district. — F. G., chap. X. sec. ii. 650 Except in very extraordinary cases, Presbyteries ought to be formed with geographical limits. — M. G. A. 1834, p. 441. 651 In 1880 the Assembly dissolved a Presbytery hav- ing less than five members, and dismissed its ministers and churches to another Presbytery. — M. G. A. 1880, p. 83. 652 Presbyteries should be organized so as not to cover the same ground. — M. G. A. 1873, P- 5-5- 653 In 1887 the General Assembly recommended the lormation of union Presbyteries in missionary lands, and the transfer to them of members of Presbyteries now in connection with the Assembly. — M. G. A. 1887, p. 23. 654 Ministers, except where their labors are in an ad- jacent Presbytery, should unite with the Presbytery within whose bounds they reside. — M. G. A. 1872, p. 94. 655 Every congregation which has a settled pastor has a right to be represented by one elder, and every collegiate church by two or more elders, in proportion to the number of its pastors. — F. G., chap. x. sec. iii. 656 The term •• collegiate church " is used in two senses : first, of a church with more than one pastor, when it may be represented by as many elders as it has pastors ; second, of two or more churches united under the care of one pastor, when it is entitled to be represented by only one elder. — M. G. A. 1868, p. ^^51 ; F. G., chap. x. sec. iv. 1 22 MANUAL, 65 7 Where two or more congregations are united under one pastor, all such congregations shall have but one elder to represent them. — F. G., chap. x. sec. iv. 658 Where a minister is pastor of one church and stated supply of another, each ':hurch is entitled to be repre- sented.— M. G. A. N. S. 1851, p. 15 • J. S. 1847, p. 377. 659 Congregations on different jides of a presbyterial or synodical line, under one pastoral charge, shall, so long as the pastoral relation exists, belong to the Presbytery with which the minister is connected. — M. G. A. 1870, p. 88. 660 Every vacant congregation which is regularly organized shall be entitled to be represented by a ruling tlder in Presbytery. — F. G., chap. x. sec. iv. 661 Every elder not known to the Presbytery shall produce a certificate of his regular appointment from the church which he represents. — F. G., chap. x. sec. v. 662 Any three ministers and as many elders as may be present, belonging to the Presbytery, being met at the time and place appointed, shall be a quorum competent to proceed to business. — F. G., chap. x. sec. vi. 663 A quorum may be constituted wholly of ministers. —M. G. A. O. S. 1843, P- 196. 664 The preceding provision is based upon the fact that ministers are not only preachers, but also, from the very nature of their office, ruling elders. — M. G. A. 1844, pp. 370, 371. 665 Although less than three ministers cannot consti- tute a quorum, the Assembly in 1870, and also in 187 1 legalized the reception of a third minister when only two ministers were present. The Presbytery had been reduced by the death of one member and the removal of another LAW AND USAGE. 1 23 These were regarded as exceptional cases. — M. G. A. 1870, p. 49; 1871, p. 538; 1&72, p. 87. 666 The Presbytery has power — 1. To receive and issue appeals from church Sessions, and References brought before it in an orderly manner. 2. To examine and license candidates for the holy ministry. 3. To ordain, install, remove and judge ministers. 4. To examine and approve or censure the records of church Sessions. 5. To resolve questions of doctrine or discipline seriously and reasonably propounded. 6. To condemn erroneous opinions which injure the purity or peace of the Church. 7. To visit particular churches for the purpose of inquir- ing into their state and redressing the evils that may have avifeen in them. 8. To unite or divide congregations at the request of the people or to form or receive new congregations. 9. And, in general, to order whatever pertains to the spiritual welfare of the churches under its care. — F. G., chap. X sec. viii. 667 Only Presbyteries are competent to ordain minis- ters. — M. G. A. 1882, pp. 96, 97. 668 A Presbytery may dissolve a pastoral relation with- out first calling a regular meeting of the congregation. — M. G. A. 1890, p. 47. 669 The Presbytery may refuse to install a minister when in its judgment the salary is insufficient. — M. G. A. O. S. 1855, p. 272. 670 And may at its discretion dissolve a pastoral rela- 124 MANUAL. tion, exercising, however, the power with the greatest ca* tion, and fully recording the reasons therefor. — M. G. A. (J S. i860, p. 39; 1861, p. 306; 1868, p. 649. 671 Ministers dismissed in good standing should be received on their testimonials, although the Presbytery has the right to satisfy itself. — M. G. A. 1834, p. 440; 1835, p. 485; 1880, p. 56. 672 No Presbytery has the right to grant qualified letters of dismission. — M. G. A. O. S. 1869, p. 922. 673 Or to dismiss members by a committee. — M. G, A. 1830, p. 302. 674 For the rule of the reception of foreign ministers, see Presbyterian Digest, pp. 155, 159, 493. 675 Ministers from other denominations shall be care- fully examined in theology.— M. G. A. 1880, p. 85. 676 The Presbytery may at its discretion dissolve a church ; and if wrong is done to the church, redress may be sought, by appeal [complaint], in a higher judicatory.— M. G. A. 1878. p. 41 ; 1879, P- ^^5- [Under the new Book of Discipline redress must be sought by complaint.— B. D. ; compare sees. 84 and 94.] 677 The Presbytery has power over the location of a church-building.— M. G. A. 1884, p. -JT. 678 And to divide a church on petition of its members, and especially of a majority of its members, notice having been given of its proposed action. — M. G. A. 1876, pp. 39, 40. 679 And over its unemployed ministers, who may be required to labor in vacant churches under its care. — M. G. A. 1 88 1, pp. 545-547. 680 It is made the duty of Presbytery to discipline members who absent themselves from year to year oi who LA W AND USA GE. 1 2 5 give no heed to the communications of Presbytery. — M. G A. 1876, p. 80. 681 The Presbytery has power to determine who shall statedly preach in the pulpits of its churches. — M. G. A. 1874. pp. 83, 85. 682 It shall be the duty of the Presbyter)^ to keep a full and fair record of its proceedings, and to report to the Synod every year licensures, ordinations, the receiving or dismission of members, the removal of members by death, the union or division of congregations or the forma- tion of new ones, and, in general, all the important changes which may have taken place within its bounds in the course of the year. — F. G., chap. x. sec. viii. 683 Each Presbytery shall send annually to the Synoa and the General Assembly a Narrative on the State of Re- ligion ; it shall also maintain a committee of benevolence, also a committee on temperance. — M. G. A. 1879, P* ^-^I 1887, p. 256. 684 Certificates of dismission given by a Presbytery to ministers, licentiates or candidates must specify the particular body to which they are dismissed ; and if recommended to a Presbytery, no other than the one designated, if existing, shall receive them. — B. D. iii. 685 The Presbytery has jurisdiction over the members of an extinct church formerly under its care, and shall dis- miss them to some other church. It shall also determine any case of discipline begun by the Session and not con- duded.— B. D. 112. 686 The Presbytery shall meet on its own adjourn- ment ; and when any emergency shall require a meeting -looner than the time to which it stands adjourned, the 1 26 MANUAL. moderator, or, in case of his absence, death or inability tc act. the stated clerk, shall, with the concurrence or at the request of two ministers and two elders, the elders being of different congregations, call a special meeting. For this purpose he shall send a circular letter, specifying the par- ticular business of the intended meeting, to every minister belonging to the Presbytery, and to the Session of every vacant congregation, in due time previous to the meeting, which shall not be less than ten days. And nothing shall be transacted at such special meeting besides the particular business for which the judicatory has been thus convened. — F. G., chap. X. sec. ix. 687 There is no constitutional or valid objection to a Presbytery meeting without its geographical limits. — M. G. A. O. S. 1848, p. 60. The place of meeting of a Presbytery may be changed at the request of three-fourths of the clerks of the Sessions. — M. G. A. 1890, p. 45. 688 At every meeting of the Presbytery a sermon shall be delivered, if convenient, and every particular session shall be opened and closed with prayer. — F. G., chap. X. sec. x. 689 The minutes of Presbytery should describe the ecclesiastical bodies to which persons invited to sit as cor- responding members belong. — M. G. A. 181 5, p. 578. 690 Process.— See Discipline, Sees. 299, 1014. 691 Protests. — See Discipline, Sees. 482, 1205. 692 Quorums. — A quorum consists of a certain number of members of a judicatory, as prescribed by the Form of Government, and without the presence of whom no business can be lawfully transacted, except that two LAW AND USAGE. 1 27 members may adjourn from time to time until a quorum is found to be present. — G. A. R. iii, 693 A quorum of the Session consists of two elders, if there be so many in the congregation, with the pastor. — F. G., chap. ix. sec. ii. See Sec. 1277. 694 If by removal, death or resignation there be but one elder, he and the pastor shall constitute a quorum. — F. G., chap. ix. sec. ii. ; M. G. A. 1836, p. 263. 695 Or where an elder refuses to act and has left the church. — M. G. A. O. S. 1869, p. 911. 696 A quorum of the Presbytery consists of three min- isters and as many elders as may be present, belonging to the Presbytery. A quorum may consist wholly of ministers, on the ground that they are not only preachers, but also ruling elders in the very nature of their office, — F. G. , chap. X. sec. vi. ; M. G. A. O. S. 1844, p. 370. See Sec. 1207. 697 In 1 87 1, and also in 1877, the Assembly sanc- tioned the act of a Presbytery which had been reduced to two members in receiving a new member and then pro- ceeding to business. Such proceedings, however, have no validity until legalized by the Assembly.— M. G. A. 1871, p. 538. 698 Less than a quorum cannot transact any judicial business which belongs exclusively to a judicatory regu larly constituted. — M. G. A. 1891, p. 188. 699 Nor can less than a quorum regularly constituted elect commissioners to the General Assembly. — M. G. A. N. S. 1861, p. 455. 700 A quorum of the Synod consists of any seven ministers belonging to it, with as many elders as may be 128 MANUAL. present, provided not more than three of the said ministers belong to one Presbytery. — F. G., chap, xi, sec. ii. 701 When less than seven ministers are present, or when more than three of a mere quorum belong to one Presbytery, no business can be lawfully transacted by a Synod. [A quorum must contain representatives of at least three Presbyteries.]— M. G. A. O. S. 1849, P- 248; 1B56, p. 539- 702 Any members less than a quorum may, however, adjourn from time to time until a sufficient number appears, and in case a quorum should not attend within a reasonable time the moderator may fix a time and place of meeting; and if he be absent, the members assembled shall repre- sent the matter to him speedily, that he may act accord- ingly.— M. G. A. 1796, p. 113. . 703 A quorum of the General Assembly consists of one hundred or more commissioners regularly appointed, one-half of whom shall be ministers and assembled at the time and place appointed. If a quorum be not assembled, any two members shall be competent to adjourn from time to time, that an opportunity may be given for a quorum to assemble. — F. G., chap. xii. sec. iii. ; G. A. R. iii. 704 A quorum of judicial commissions shall consist of ministers and elders not less in number than three- fourths of the members appointed, and shall be the same in all other respects as the quorum of the appointing ju- dicatory. — B. D., sec. 120. See Revision, No. 11 18. 705 References.— See under Discipline, Sec. 427, 706 Review and Control. — See under Disci- pline, Sec. 388. 707 Rules for Judicatories. — The following rules LAW AND USAGE. 1 29 for maintenance of order and despatch of business are in part those which have been adopted by the General As- sembly, and by it recommended to all the lower judicatories of the Church for their adoption. With them are incorpor- ated other rules of accepted authority in parliamentary law and usage. The rules are arranged under appropriate heads and have descriptive tides prefixed. 708 Of Moderators. — In every judicatory convened tor the transaction of business there should be a presiding officer, or moderator. The authority of a moderator is min- isterial, limited by the object and purposes of the judicatory, which delegates to him its powers and calls him to preside over its deliberations. 709 The moderator shall take the chair precisely at the appointed hour, call the meeting to order, and on the appearance of a quorum open the session with prayer. — G. A. R. i. 710 If the moderator be absent, the last moderator present shall preside. 711 In the absence of the moderator of the General Assembly, the last moderator present, being a commissioner, or, if there be none, the senior commissioner present, shall be requested to take his place without delay until a new election. — G. A. R. ii. 712 In the General Assembly the moderator may ap- point a vice-moderator, who may occupy the chair at his request and otherwise assist him in the discharge of his duties. — G. A. R. vii. 713 It shall be the duty of the moderator — I. To propose to the judicatory every subject of deliber ation that comes, before it ; 130 MANUAL. 2. To propose what appears to him the most regulai and speedy way of bringing any business to issue ; 3. To prevent the members from interrupting each other, and require them, in speaking, always to address the chair ; 4. To prevent a speaker from deviating from the subject, and from using personal reflections ; 5. To silence those who refuse to obey order ; 6. To prevent members who attempt to leave the judica- tory without permission obtained from him ; 7. To put the question at a proper season when the deliberations are ended, and announce the vote; 8. To give the casting vote when the judicatory is equally divided. If unwilling to decide, he shall put the question a second time; and if the judicatory be again equally divided and he decline to vote, the question shall be lost ; 9. To give a concise and clear statement of the object of the vote in all questions, and, when the vote is taken, to de- clare how the question is decided ; 10. And in any extraordinary emergency to convene the judicatory by his circular letter before the ordinary time of meeting. — F. G., chap. xix. sec. ii. 714 The moderator of the Presbytery shall be chosen from year to year, or, at its discretion, at every stated meet- ing of the Presbytery. — F. G., chap. xix. sec. iii. 715 The moderator of the Synod and of the General Assembly shall be chosen at each meeting of those judica- tories, and the moderator, or, in case of his absence, another member appointed for the purpose, shall open the next meet- ing with a sermon, and shall preside until a new moderator be chosen — F. G., chap. xix. 716 The moderator shall appoint all committees, ex LA W AND USA GE, 1 3 1 cept in those cases in which the judicatory shall decide otherwise. — G. A. R. vii. 717 The moderator may speak to points of order in preference to other members, and shall decide all questions of order, subject to an appeal to the judicatory. — G. A. R. vi. 718 When a vote is taken by ballot, the moderator shall vote with the other members, but in no other case unless the judicatory be equally divided, when, if he do not choose to vote, the question shall be lost. — G. A. R. viii. 719 When more than three members of the judicatory shall be standing at the same time, the moderator shall re- quire all to take their seats, the person only excepted who may be speaking. — G. A. R. xxx. 720 In case of the death, absence or disability of the clerk of a judicatory, written notice of a complaint or appeal may be given to the moderator. — B. D. 85, 96. 721 The moderator of every judicatory above the Session, in finally closing its sessions, in addition to prayer, may cause to be sung a psalm or hymn, and shall pronounce the apostolic benediction. — G. A. R. xliii. 722 Of Clerks. — Every judicatory shall choose a clerk to record its transactions. Besides recording the transactions, he shall preserve the records, and grant extracts from them when properly required ; and such extracts, under his hand, shall be considered as authentic vouchers in any ecclesiastical judicatory and to every part of the church of the fact which they declare. — F. G., chap. xx. ; B. D. 20, 64, 66, 85, 87. 723 It shall be the duty of the clerk to make a roll of all the members present at a judicatory and put the same in the hands of the moderator, and, when additional members 132 MANUAL, take their seats, to add their names to the roll. — G. A R. X. 724 It shall also be the duty of the clerk to file all papers and to keep them in perfect order. — G. A. R. xi. 725 The stated clerk of the General Assembly shall receive all overtures, memorials and miscellaneous papers addressed to the judicatory, and shall make record of the same and deliver them to the committee of bills and over- tures. — G. A. R. xi. 726 Of Members. — No member in the course of de- bate shall be allowed to indulge in personal reflections. — G. A. R. xxviii. 727 Members ought not, without weighty reasons, to decline voting. Silent members, unless excused from vot- ing, must be considered as acquiescing with the majority. — G. A. R. XXV. 728 When more than three members shall be standing at the same time, the moderator shall require all to take their seats, the person only excepted who may be speaking. — G. A. R. XXX. 729 Every member, when speaking, shall address himself to the moderator, and shall treat his fellow-mem- bers, and especially the moderator, with decorum and re- spect. — G. A. R. xxxi. 730 Without express permission, no member of a judicatory, while business is going on, shall engage in private conversation ; nor shall members address one an- other, nor any person present, but through the moderator. — G. A. R. xxxiii. 731 Members should maintain great gravity and dig- nity, should attend closely in their speeches to the subject LAW AND USAGE. 1 33 under consideration, and should avoid prolix and desultory harangues. — G. A. R. xxxiv. 732 Members should not retire from any judicatory without the leave of the moderator, nor withdraw from it to return home without the consent of the judicatory. — G. A. R. xxxvii, 733 When more than one member rise to speak at the same time, the member who is most distant from the mod- erator's chair shall speak first. — G. A. R. xxix. 734 In the discussion of all matters where the senti- ment of the house is divided, it is proper that the floor should be occupied alternately by those representing the different sides of the question. — G. A. R. xxix. 735 No member shall be interrupted when speaking unless he be out of order or for the purpose of correcting mistakes or misrepresentations. — G. A. R. xxxii. 736 Any member ihay call another member to order who in speaking deviates from the subject under discussion. — G. A. R. xxxiv. 737 The same right may be exercised in the case of a member acting in a disorderly manner. — G. A. R. xxxv. 738 If any member considers himself aggrieved by a decision of the moderator, it shall be his privilege to appeal to the judicatory ; and the question on the appeal shall be taken without debate. — G. A. R. xxxvi. 739 In the trial of judicial cases the members of the " judicial committee " shall be entitled to sit and vote in the cause as members of the judicatory. — G. A. R. xli. 740 On questions of order, postponement or com- mitment no member shall speak more than cince. On all other questions each member may speak twice, but 1 34 MANUAL. lot oftener without express leave of the judicatory.— G. A. R. xviii. 741 Motions and Questions. — A subject proposed for the action of an assembly is usually called a " motion ;" when stated from the chair, "the question;" and when adopted, a " vote." As some questions do not arise from motions, the term may be used to include both. 742 A motion made must be seconded, and afterward repeated by the moderator or read aloud, before it is de- bated. If required by the moderator or any mem"ber, every motion shall be reduced to writing. — G. A. R. xiv. 743 Any member who shall have made a moft\on shall have liberty to withdraw it, with the consent of his second, before any debate has taken place thereon, but not after- ward without the leave of the judicatory. — G. A. R. xv. 744 A motion that is first made and seconded shall have the precedence, unless in the case of a privileged question. 745 If a motion under debate contain several parts, any two members may have it divided and a question taken on each part — G. A, R. xvi. 746 When various motions are made with respect to the fining of blanks with particular numbers and times, the question shall always be first taken on the highest number and the longest time. — G. A. R. xvii. 747 A motion upon which debate has arisen shall not give place to any other motion except it be — i. To ad- journ ; 2. To lay on the table; 3. To postpone indefi- nitely ; 4. To postpone to a day certain ; 5. To commit ; 6. To amend, — which several motions shall have prece- dence in the order in whirh they are herein arranged ; and LAW AND USAGE. 1 35 the motion for adjournment shall always be in order. — G. A. R. xix. 748 Questions NOT Debatable.— Motions i. To lay on the table ; 2. To take up business ; 3. To adjourn ; 4. To call for the previous question. — G. A. R. xviii. 749 I . To Lay on the Table, — A distinction should be observed between a motion to lay on the table for the pres- ent and a motion to lay on the table unconditionally — viz., a motion to lay on the table for the present shall be taken without debate ; and if carried in the affirmative, the effect shall be to place the subject on the docket, and it may be taken up and considered at any subsequent time. 750 But a motion to lay on the table unconditionally shall be taken without debate ; and if carried in the affirm- ative, it shall not be in order to take up the subject during the same meeting of the judicatory without a vote of recon- sideration. — G. A. R. xxi. 751 2. To Adjourn. — This motion, when not modified by time and when simply " to adjourn," takes precedence of all other motions, and must be put without debate. 752 When modified by time, however, fixing a certain day and hour, it ceases to be a privileged question. 753 The motion, if lost, cannot be reconsidered, bul may be renewed at another stage of business, or after prog- ress in debate, or after the completion of business. 754 3' The Previous Question. — The object of moving the previous question is the closing of debate and to bring the judicatory to an immediate vote on the principal ques- tion under discussion. 755 The previous question shall be put in this form- namely, " Shall ihe main question be now put ?" It shall 1 36 MANUAL. only be admitted when demanded by a majority of the members present, and the effect shall be to put an end to all debate and bring the judicatory to a direct vote (i) On a motion to commit the subject under consideration (if such motion shall have been made) ; (2) If the motion for com- mitment does not prevail, on pending amendments; and (3) On the main question. — G. A. R. xxii. 756 Besides the motions to lay on the table, to take up business, to adjourn and for the previous question — all which shall be put without debate — there are the following- named privileged questions: i. To postpone* 2. To com- mit ; 3. To amend ; 4. For orders of the day. 757 I. To Postpone. — The motion to postpone is either indefinite or to a day certain, and in both these forms is sus- ceptible of amendment. 758 A motion for indefinite postponement may be amended to a day certain. 759 A motion for postponement to a day certain may be antended by the substitution pf a different day. 760 Amendment and postponement competing, post- ponement is first put. 761 A subject that has been indefinitely postponed, either by the operation of the previous question or by a motion for indefinite postponement, shall not be again called up during the same sessions of the judicatory unless by the consent of three-fourths of the members who wero present at the decision. — G. A. R. xxiv. 762 2. To Comtnii. — A motion to commit takes pre- cedence of a motion to amend, and is not superseded by either of the motions for the previous question or to post- LAW AND USAGE. 1 37 pone. And, while it cannot be reconsidered, it may at an- other stage of business be repeated or renewed. 763 The motion, if adopted, may refer the subject — I. To a standing committee whose functions embrace the subject in question ; 2. To the special committee that has already considered and reported the subject ; 3. To a new special committee, which shall be appointed by the moderator unless the judicatory shall otherwise direct 764 When the motion to commit is amended by add- ing " with instructions," it may be [a) To report at a subse- quent session ; [b) To report at any time — that is, when the judicatory is not otherwise engaged; or [c) To report at a stated time; when the report becomes a special order and comes up without vote, provided no other privileged ques- tion is before the meeting. 765 3- To Amend, — The following motions cannot be amended: i. To adjourn; 2. To take up special orders; 3. To lay on the table ; 4. To take from the table ; 5. To appeal. 766 An amendment, and also an amendment to an amendment, may be moved on any motion; but a mo- tion to amend an amendment to an amendment shall not be in order. Action on amendments shall precede action on the original motion. 767 A substitute shall be treated as an amendment. — G. A. R. XX. 768 If an amendment is proposed by striking out a particular paragraph or certain words, and the amendment is rejected, it cannot be again moved to strike out the same words or a part of them ; but it may be moved to strike out 138 MANUAL. the same words with others, or to strike out a part of the same words with others, provided the coherence to be struck out be so substantial as to make these, in fact, different prop- ositions from the former. — Cushing, 769 When it is moved to amend by striking out certain words and inserting others, the manner of stating the ques- tion is first to read the whole passage to be amended as it stands at present, then the words proposed to be struck out next those to be inserted, and lastly the whole passage as it will be when amended. And the question, if desired, is then to be divided and put first on striking out. If carriea, it is next on inserting the words proposed. If this be lost, it may be moved to insert others. — Jefferson, 770 In filling blanks with particular numbers or times the question shall always be first taken on the highest num- ber and the longest time. — G. A. R. xvii. 771 Committees. — The difference between a stand- ing and a special committee is that, while the former is permanent — subject, of course, to the pleasure of the judicatory — the latter is temporary, and after making its report ceases any longer to act and is discharged. 772 The moderator shall appoint all committees, ex- cept in those cases in which the judicatory shall decide otherwise. — G. A. R. vii. 773 It is proper and usual that ruling elders be repre- sented in all committees. 774 The person first named on any committee shall be considered as the chairman thereof, whose duty it s^hall be to convene the committee ; and, in case of his absence or inability to act, the second-named member shall take his place and perform his duties. — G. A. R. ix. 4' LAW AND USAGE. 1 39 775 Standing committees are expected to make a report at each stated meeting of the judicatory. 776 In all cases for trial before a judicatory, where there is an accuser or prosecutor, it is expedient that there be ap- pointed (if convenient) a "judicial "committee," whose dut}- it shall be to digest and arrange all the papers, and to pre- scribe, under the direction of the judicatory, the whole order of proceedings. The members of this committee shall be entitled, notwithstanding their performance of this duty, to >it and vote in the cause as members of the judicatory. — G. A. R. xli. 777 In case of process on the ground of general rumor, there may be appointed, if convenient, a " committee of prosecution," who shall conduct the whole course on the part of the prosecution. The members of this committee shall not be permitted to sit in judgment on the case. — G. A. R. xlii. Repealed, see Sec. 286. 778 The moderator and the stated and permanent clerks of the General Assembly constitute a committee to report from year to year on the place of the meeting of the next ensuing Assembly. — M. G. A. 1881, p. 591. 779 A committee can act only when regularly assem- bled in its organized capacity, and not by separate consul- tation. 780 In case a committee be not able to agree on the course of action adopted, the minority may also present their views in what is called a " minority report," which, if adopted, must be as an amendment to, or substitute for, the report of the majority. 781 The appointment of the mover, and often the seconder, of a proposition is customary, but not obligatory ; I40 MANUAL. and when a measure has been referred for action to a con> mittee, a majority at least of those friendly to it should serve on the committee. 782 A report made by a committee may be treated and disposed of precisely like any other proposition, and may be amended in the reasoning, recommendations or resolutions which it contains. 783 If the report contain merely a statement of facts, reasoning or opinion, the question should be, first, on its acceptance. If it also conclude with resolutions, recom- mendations or specific propositions of any kind — the in- troductor}^ part being consequently merged in the conclu- sion — the question then should be on agreeing to the leso- lutions, or on adopting the order or other proposition, or on passing, or coming to the vote recommended by the com- mittee ; and the same should be the form of the question when the report consists merely of resolutions without any introductory part. — Gushing. 784 Orders of the Day. — When several subjects are assigned for consideration the same day, they are called the " orders of the day," and on the day to which they are assigned supersede all other questions except for adjourn- ment. 785 If the motion to proceed to the consideration of the orders of the day be carried in the affirmative, they must be gone through with in the order in which they stand. 786 If the consideration of a subject be fixed for a particular hour of the day named, it is not a privileged question until the hour has arrived ; but if no hour is fixed, the order is for the entire day and every part of it. LAW AND USAGE. I4I 787 Oiaers of the day, unless proceeded with and disposed of on the day to which they are assigned, fall out of course, and must be renewed for some other day. — Gushing. 788 Reconsideration. — A question shall not be again called up or reconsidered at the same sessions of the judicatory at which it has been decided unless by the consent of two-thirds of the members who were present at the decision ; and unless the motion to reconsider be made and seconded by persons who voted with the majority. — G. A. R. xxiii. See Sec. 1255. 789 No question can be twice reconsidered at the same session, neither is the motion to reconsider susceptible of amendment ; it is debatable or not just as the question to be reconsidered was debatable or undebatable. 790 Miscellaneous. — Business left unfinished at the last sitting is ordinarily to be taken up first. — G. A. R. xiii. 791 The yeas and nays on any question shall not be recorded unless required by one-third of the members pres- ent. If division is called for on any vote, it shall be by a rising vote without a count. 792 If on such a rising vote the moderator is unable to decide or a quorum rise to second a call for "tellers," then the vote shall be taken by rising and the count made by tellers, who shall pass through the aisles and report to the moderator the number voting on each side. — G. A R. xxvii. 793 When the moderator has commenced taking the vote, no further debate or remark shall be admitted unless there has evidently been a mistake, in which case the mis- [42 MANUAL. take shall be rectified and the moderator shall recom' mence taking the vote. — G. A. R. xxvi, 794 If the house shall pass the motion " to vote on a given subject at a time named," speeches shall thereafter be limited to ten minutes. When the time named shall arrive, no further discussion shall be allowed either as explanation or as argument ; but the moderator shall proceed to put to vote in their proper order all pending propositions, and also all those of which notice has been given during the discussion. 795 Should the hour for adjournment or recess arrive during the voting, it shall be postponed to finish the vote, unless the majority shall vote to adjourn, in which case the voting shall on the reassembling of the house take prece- dence of all other business till it is finished. 796 Under this rule the yeas and nays shall not be called except on the final motion to adopt as a whole. 797 The motion to fix a time for voting shall be put without debate. — G. A. R, xxvi. 798 All judicatories have the right to sit on private business which in their judgment ought not to be matter of pubhc speculation. — G. A. R. xxxviii. 799 Besides the right to sit judicially in private when- ever they think proper to do so, all judicatories have a right to hold what are commonly called "interlocutory meetings," in which members may freely converse together without the formalities which are usually necessary in judicial proceed ings. — G. A. R. xxxix. 800 In judicial cases the results of interlocutory meet- ings shall be recorded.— M. G. A. O. S. 1850, p. 481. 801 Whenever a judicatory is about to sit in a judicial LAW AND USAGE. 1 43 capacit), it shall be the duty of the .moderator solemnly to announce from the chair that the judicatory is about to pass to the consideration of the business assigned for trial, and to enjoin on the members to recollect their high character as judges of a judicatory of Jesus Christ, and the solemn duty in which they are about to act. — G. A. R. xl. 802 The following " General Rules for Judicatories," not having been submitted to the Presbyteries, make no part of the Constitution of the Presbyterian Church ; yet the General Assembly of 1871, considering uniformity in proceedings in all the subordinate judicatories as greatly conducive to order and despatch in business, having revised and approved these rules, recommended them to all the lower judicatories of the Church for adoption. The rules were amended by the General Assembhes of 1885, 1887, 1896, and 191 1. I. The moderator shall take the chair precisely at the hour to which the judicatory stands adjourned, and shall immediately call the members to order, and on the appear- ance of a quorum shall open the session with prayer. II. If a quorum be assembled at the time appointed and the moderator be absent, the last moderator present, being a commissmter, or, if there be none, the senior member pres- ent, shall be requested to take his place without delay until a new election. HI. If a quorum be not assembled at the hour ap- pointed, any two members shall be competent to adjourn from time to time, that an opportunity may be given for a quorum to assemble. IV. It shall be the duty of the moderator at all times to 144 MANUAL. preserve order, and to endeavor to conduct all business be- fore the judicatory to a speedy and proper result. V. It shall be the duty of the moderator carefully tc keep notes of the several articles of business which may be assigned for particular days, and to call them up at the time appointed. VI. The moderator may speak to points of order in preference to other members, rising from his seat for that purpose, and shall decide questions of order, subject to an appeal to the judicatory by any two members. VII. The moderator shall appoint all committees except in those cases in which the judicatory shall decide otherwise. In appointing the standing committees the moderator may appoint a vice-moderator, who may occupy the chair at his request, and otherwise assist him in the discharge of his duties. VIII. When a vote is taken by ballot in any judicatory, the moderator shall vote with the other members ; but he shall not vote in any other case unless the judicatory be equally divided, when, if he does not choose to vote, the question shall be lost. IX. The person first named on any committee shall be considered as the chairman thereof, whose duty it shall be to convene the committee, and in case of his absence or in- ability to act the second-named member shall take his place and perform his duties. X. It shall be the duty of the clerk, as soon as possible after the commencement of the sessions of every judicatory, to form a complete roll of the members present and put the same into the hands of the moderator. And it shall also be the duty of the clerk, whenever any additional members take LAW AND USAGE. I45 their seats, to add their names in their proper places to the said roll. XI. It shall be the duty of the clerk immediately to file all papers in the order in which they have been read, with proper endorsements, and to keep them in perfect order. The stated clerk shall receive all overtures, memorials and miscellaneous papers addressed to the judicatory, shall make record of the same and deliver them to the committee on bills and overtures for appropriate disposition or reference. This committee shall have the floor on the reassembhng of the judicatory after each adjournment, to report its recom- mendations as to orders of business or reference of papers ; and this right of the committee shall take precedence of the orders of the day. In 1889 this rule was amended by striking out " orders of business " and adding the following words : " This committee shall report the papers retained by it, as well as those recommended for reference to other committees, and no committee shall report on matters which have not been referred to it by tne judicatory." — M., 129. XII. The minutes of the last meeting of the judicatory shall be presented at the commencement of its session, and, if requisite, read and corrected. XIII. Business left unfinished at the last sitting is ordi- narily to be taken up first. X^V. A motion made must be seconded, aud aftenvard repeated by the moderator or read aloud, before it is de- bated ; and every motion shall be reduced to writing if the moderator or any member require it. XV. Any member who shall have made a motion shall have liberty to withdraw it, with the consent of his second, 10 146 MANUAL. before any debate has taken place thereon, but not after- ward without the leave of the judicatory. XVI. If a motion under debate contain several parts, any two members may have it divided and a question taken on each part. XVII. When various motions are made with respect to the filling of blanks with particular numbers or times, the question shall always be first taken on the highest number and the longest time. XVIII. Motions to lay on the table, to take up business, to adjourn and the call for the previous question shall be put without debate. On questions of order, postponement or commitment no member shall speak more than once. On all other questions each member may speak twice, but not oftener without express leave of the judicatory. Sec. 1253. XIX. When a question is under debate, no motion shall be received, unless to adjourn, to lay on the table, to post- pone indefinitely, to postpone to a day certain, to commit or to amend, which several motions shall have precedence in the order in which they are herein arranged ; and the motion for adjournment shall always be in order. XX. An amendment, and also an amendment to an amendment, may be moved on any motion ; but a motion to amend an amendment to an amendment shall not be in order. Action on amendments shall precede action on the original motion. A substitute shall be treated as an amend- ment. XXI. A distincrion shall be observed between a motion to lay on the table for the present and a motion to lay on the table unconditionally — namely, a motion to lay on the table for the present shall be taken without debate ; and if LAW AND USAGE. I47 carried in the affirmative, the effect shall be to place the subject on the docket, and it may be taken up and con sidered at any subsequent time. But a motion to lay on the table unconditionally shall be taken without debate; and if carried in the affirmative, it shall not be in order to take up the subject during the same meeting of the judica- tory without a vote of reconsideration. XXII. The previous question shall be put in this form — namely, "Shall the main question be now put?" It shall be admitted only when demanded by a majority of the members present, and the effect shall be to put an end to all debate and bring the body to a direct vote — first, on a motion to commit the subject under consideration (if such motion shall have been made) ; secondly, if the motion for commitment does not prevail, on pending amendments; and lastly, on the main question. XXIII. A question shall not again be called up or re considered at the same sessions of the judicatory at which it has been decided unless by the consent of two-thirds of the members who were present at the decision, and unless the motion to reconsider be made and seconded by persons who voted with the majority. See Sec. 1255. XXIV. A subject which has been indefinitely postponed, either by the operation of the previous question or by a motion for indefinite postponement, shall not be again called up during the same sessions of the judicatory unless by the consent of three-fourths of the members who were present at the decision. XXV. Members ought not without weighty reasons to decline voting, as this practice might leave the decision of very interesting questions to a small proportion of the judi- 148 MANUAL. catory. Silent members, unless excused from voting, must be considered as acquiescing with the majority. XXVI. When the moderator has commenced taking the vote, no farther debate or remark shall be admitted unless there has evidently been a mistake, in which case the mis- take shall be rectified and the moderator shall recommence taking the vote. If the House shall pass the motion to " vote on a given subject at a time named," speeches shall thereafter be hmited to ten minutes. When the time named shall arrive, no further discussion shall be allowed, either as explanation or argument, but the moderator shall proceed to put to vote in their proper order all pending propositions, and also all those of which notice has been given during the discussion. Should the hour for adjournment or recess arrive during the voting, it shall be postponed to finish the vote unless the majority shall vote to adjourn, in which case the voting shall, on the reassembling of the House, take pre- cedence of all other business till it is finished. Under this rule the " yeas and nays " shall not be called except on the final motion to adopt as a whole. This motion to fix a time for voting shall be put without debate. XXVII. The yeas and nays on any question shall not be recorded unless required by one-third of the members present. If division is called for on any vote, it shall be by a rising vote, without a count. If on such a rising vote the moderator is unable to decide, or if a quorum rise to secoiid a call for " tellers," then the vote shall be taken by rising and the count made by tellers, who shall pass through the aisles and report to the moderator the number voting on each side. XXVI II. No member in the course of debate shall be allowed to indulge in personal reflections. LAW AND USAGE. 1 49 XXIX. If more than one member rise to speak at the same time, the member who is most distant from the mod- erator's chair shall speak first. In the discussion of all mat- ters where the sentiment of the House is divided, it is propei that the floor should be occupied alternately by those repre- senting the different sides of the question. XXX. When more than three members of the judica- tory shall be standing at the same time, the moderator shall require all to take their seats, the person only excepted who may be speaking. XXXI. Every member, when speaking, shall address himself to the moderator, and shall treat his fellow-mem- bers, and especially the moderator, with decorum and re- spect. XXXII. No speaker shall be interrupted unless he be out of order or for the purpose of correcdng mistakes or misrepresentations. XXXIII. Without express permission no member of a judicatory, while business is going on, shall engage in pri- vate conversation ; nor shall members address one another, nor any person present, but through the moderator. XXXIV. It is indispensable that members of ecclesias- tical judicatories maintain great gravity and dignity while judicially convened ; that they attend closely in theu* spee(5hes to the subject under consideration, and avoid prolix and desultory harangues; and when they deviate from the subject, it is the privilege of any member, and the duty of the moderator, to call them to order. XXXV. If any member act in any respect in a dis- orderly manner, it shall be the privilege of any member, and the duty of the moderator, to call him to order. 150 MANUAL. XXXVI. If any member consider himself aggrieveu by a decision of the moderator, it shall be his privilege to appeal to the judicatory, and the question on the appeal shall be taken without debate. XXXVII. No member shall retire from any judicatory without the leave of the moderator, nor withdraw from it to return home without the consent of the judicatory. XXXVIII. All judicatories have a right to sit in private on business which in their judgment ought not to be matter of pubhc speculation. XXXIX. Besides the right to sit judicially in private whenever they think proper to do so, all judicatories have a right to hold what are commonly called "interlocutory meetings," in which members may freely converse together without the formalities which are usually necessary in judi- cial proceedings. XL. Whenever a judicatory is about to sit in a judicial capacity, it shall be the duty of the moderator solemnly to announce from the chair that the body is about to pass to the consideration of the business assigned for trial, and to enjoin on the members to recollect and regard their high character as judges of a court of Jesus Christ, and the solemn duty in which they are about to act. XLI. In all cases before a judicatory where there is an accuser or prosecutor, it is expedient that there be a com- mittee of the judicatory appointed (provided the number of members be sufficient to admit it without inconvenience), who shall be called the "judicial committee," and whose duty it shall be to digest and arrange all the papers, and to prescribe, under the direction of the judicatory, the whole or- der of proceedings. The members of this committee shall be entitled, notwithstanding their performance of this duty, LAW AND USAGE. 151 to sit and vote in the cause as members of the judicatory. See Sec. 1 129. XLII. The permanent officers of a judicatory shall have the rights of corresponding members in matters touching their several offices. XLIII. The moderator of every judicatory above the church Session, in finally closing its sessions, in addition to prayer, may cause to be sung an appropriate psalm or hymn, and shall pronounce the apostolical benediction. XLIV. Rule 44 deals with notices of appeals and com- plaints to the General Assembly. Clerks of Presbyteries and Synods are directed to notify the Stated Clerk of the General Assembly twenty days before the meeting of the Assembly. The Stated Clerk of the Assembly is then to notify the Chairman of the Permanent Judicial Commis- sion. — M. G. A., 1907, p. 449-b. XLV. For Rule 45, see Sec. 1254. 803 Ruling Elders. — Ruling elders are properly the representatives of the people, chosen by them for the purpose of exercising government and discipline, in con- junction with pastors or ministers. — F. G., chap. v. 804 Every congregation shall elect persons to the office of ruling elder in the mode most approved and in use in that congregation. But in all cases the persons elecfed must be male members in full communion in the chufv-h m which they are to exercise their office. — F. G. xiii. sec. ii. 805 When any person shall have been elected to the office of ruling elder, he shall be set apart in the following manner : After sermon the minister shall state in a concise man< ner the warrant and nature of the office, together with the 152 MANUAL. character proper to be sustained and the duties to be ful- filled by the officer-elect. Having done this, he shall pro- pose to the candidate, in the presence of the congregation, the following questions — viz. : 1. Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments to be the word of God, the only infallible rule of faith and practice ? 2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confession of Faith of this Church as containing the system of doc- trine taught in the Holy Scriptures? 3. Do you approve of the government and discipline of the Presbyterian Church in these United States ? 4. Do you accept the office of ruhng elder in this con- gregation, and promise faithfully to perform all the duties thereof ? 5. Do you promise to study the peace, unity and purity of the church ? 806 The elder having answered these questions in the affirmative, the minister shall address to the members of the church the following question — viz. : Do you, the members of this church, acknowledge and receive this brother as a ruling elder, and do you promise to yield him all that honor, encouragement and obedience in the Lord to which his office, according to the word of God and the Constitution of this Church, entitles him ? 807 The members of the church having answered this question in the affirmative by holding up their right hands, the minister shall proceed to set apart the candidate by prayer to the office of ruling elder, and shall give to him and to the congregation an exhortation suited to the occa sion. — F. G., chap, xiii sec. iv. LAPV AND USAGE. 1 53 [The imposition of hands in ordination is in accordance with apostolic example, and is lawful and proper ; its use, however, is left to the discretion of the Session of each church. — M. G. A. 1833, P- 405-] 808 Where there is an existing Session it is proper that the members of that body, at the close of the serv- ice and in the face of the congregation, take the newly ordained elder by the hand, saying in words to this pur- pose " We give you the right hand of fellowship, to take part of this office with us." — F. G., chap. xiii. sec. v. 809 The office of ruling elder is perpetual and cannot be laid aside at pleasure. No person can be divested of the office but by deposition. Yet an elder may become by age or infirmity incapable of performing the duties of his office, or he may, though chargeable with neither heresy nor immorality, become unacceptable in his official capac- ity to a majority of the congregation to which he belongs. In either of these cases he may, as often happens with respect to a minister, cease to be an acting elder. — F, G., chap. xiii. sec. vi. 810 Whenever a ruling elder, from either of these causes or fi-om any other not inferring crime, shall be incapable of serving the church to edification, the Session shall take order on the subject and state the fact, together with the reasons of it, on their records ; provided always, that nothing of this kind shall be done without the concur- rence of the individual in question unless by the advice of Presbytery. — F. G., chap. xiii. sec. vii. 811 If any particular church by a vote of members in full communion shall prefer to elect ruling elders for a lim- ited time in the exercise of their functions, this may be done j 1 54 MANUAL. provided, the full time be not less than three years and the Session be made to consist of three classes, one of which only shall be elected every year ; and provided, that elders, once ordained, shall not be divested of the office when they are not re-elected, but shall be entitled to represent that particular church in the higher judica- tories when appointed by the Session or the Presbytery. — F. G., chap. xiii. sec. viii. 812 If in the introduction of the time service it be necessary to elect one or more classes for less than three years, so as ultimately to make the classes three and the term of service three years, it is lawful to do so. — M, G. A. 1891, p. 106. 813 While, according to our Form of Government, chap. ii. sec. iv., congregations for religious worship may be formed where there may not be suitable persons to serve as ruling elders, the eldership is essential to the existence of a Presbyterian church. — M. G. A. 1833, p. 404. 814 An ordained minister cannot sustain the relation of ruling elder, although in exceptional cases, on foreign- missionary ground, it may be expedient for him to perform temporarily the functions of the office without having been specially set apart to it. — M. G. A. 1871, p. 546. 815 A meeting for the election of ruling elders can be called regularly only by the- Session or by authority of some higher judicatoi-y. — M. G. A. O. S. 1867, p. 320. 816 Should a Session refuse to call such a meeting, redress is to be sought by those feeling aggrieved in com- plaint to the Presbytery.— M. G. A. 1822, p. 49. 817 In a meeting called for the election of ruling elders the pastor is moderator ex officio. Where there is LAW AND USA G E. 1 5 5 no settled pastor the moderator of the Session appointed by the Presbytery shall preside. — M. G. A. iS86, p. 26. 818 Only communicants, without regard to age, shall be allowed to vote for ruling elders. — M. G. A. O. S. 1855, p. 299; N. S. 1859, P- i8- 819 An elder-elect is not a member of the Session, nor can he sit in a judicial case unless he be ordained. — M. G. A. N. S. 1868. p. 58. 820 When an elder is re-elected under the limited-tern- service, he should be reinstalled. — M. G. A. 1882, p. 98. 821 Elders elected under the hmited-term service shall not be elected for a longer or shorter term than three years. — M. G. A. 1884, P- IH* 822 In home-missionary churches, when, from neces- sity, there can be but one elder for the time being, he may be elected for three years, and re-elected at the end of that term ; and the division into classes, as provided in chap, xiii. sec. viii. of the Form of Government, shall take place as the Session can be increased in number. — M. G. A. 1883. p. 626. 823 If a member of Session be unacceptable and the matter cannot be arranged by consent, the proper step is to memoriahze Presbytery. — M. G. A. O. S. 1867, p. 369. 824 When the exigency of the case may require, tho Presbytery may, according to chap. x. sec. viii., declare that an elder shall cease to act. — M. G. A. O. S. 1869, p. 924. 825 A faithful acceptance of the Confession of Faith is required of those who accept office in our churches, and elders who cannot acquiesce in the decisions of the superior judicatories should resign. — M, G. A. 1882, pp. 98, 99- F. D. p. 349. 156 MANUAL. 826 Where there is only one elder, and when, for anj reason, it is impracticable to have more, one elder and a minister may constitute a quorum for the transaction of business, including judicial business. — M. G. A. 1836, p. 263. 827 An elder cannot be invited to sit as a correspond- ing member of Presbytery. — M. G. A. 1886, p. 48. 828 Jurisdiction in relation to ruling elders pertains to the Session.— B. D. 19, 47. 829 An elder, restored after suspension from office only, need not be re-elected by the congregation. — M. G. A. 1893, p. 151. 830 An elder receiving a certificate of dismission is subject to the jurisdiction of the Session (but shall not dehberate or vote in a church-meeting nor exercise the functions of his office) until he has become a member of the church to which he is recommended or of some other evangelical church. — B. D. 109. 831 Should he return the certificate within a year from its date, the Session shall make record of the fact, but he shall not thereby be restored to the exercise of the func- tions of his office previously held by him in the church. — B. D. 109. 832 The resignation of an elder should be made to the Session, and it will take effect when accepted. — M. G. A. 1883, p. 626. 833 Sabbath- Day. — For deliverances of the Gen- eral Assembly on the Sabbath, see, in full, P, D. pp. 759-767. 834 Among the deliverances of the General Assembly may be found — I. Recommending petitions to Congress against carry LA W AND USA GE. 1 5 7 ing and distributing the mails on the Sabbath. — M. G. A 1815, p. 597. 2. Enjoining discipline for its desecration^ — M. G. A 1828, p. 242. 3. Against traveling on the Sabbath. — M. G. A. 1874, pp. 79. 80. 4. Against the opening of art-galleries, libraries and places of amusement. — M. G. A. 1872, p. 71. 5. Against the buying and reading of secular newspa- pers. — M. G, A. 1880, p. 76. See Sec. 1264. 6. Recommending the use of the scriptural designations "Sabbath," " Lord's day." — M. G. A. 1876, pp. 70, 71. 835 Sabbath-Schools.— The following deliver- ances relating to Sabbath-schools have been made by the General Assembly: I. All Sabbath-schools shall be under the direction, and subject to the control, of pastors and Sessions. — M. G. A, 1879, p. 558; i88i,p. 555. 2. Recommending to Sessions the appointment of super- intendents and a careful oversight of all matters pertaining tc the work of Sabbath-schools. — M. G. A. 1882, pp. 48, 49. 3. Admonishing against making instruction in the Sab bath-school a substitute for home-instruction. — M. G. A. O. S 1840, p. 310. 4. Enjoining the use of the Shorter Catechism as a text book.— M. G. A. O. S. 1854, p. 30; N. S. 1866, p. 278. 5. Recommending that each church defray the expenses of its own Sabbath-school as a part of its own current expenses, and that the children be educated to make their offerings directly and intelligently to the benevolent work of the Church.— M. G. A. 1887, p. 122, 158 MANUAL. 836 Session, — The church Session consists of the pastor or pastors and the ruhng elders of a particular con gregation. — F. G., chap. ix. sec. 1. 837 A special Session of ruling elders of neighboring churches to obviate delays for want of quorums is uncon- stitutional.— M. G. A. O. S. i860, p. 28. 838 Of the Session, two elders, if there be as many in the congregation, with the pastor, shall be necessary to con- stitute a quorum. — F. G., chap. ix. sec. ii. 839 A Session in which there is but one elder, or in which an elder refuses to act and has left the church, is com- petent to transact all sessional acts. — M. G. A. 1888, p. 109. 840 Official acts of Session can be performed only when it is regularly convened ; and when thus convened, the Session should be opened and closed with prayer, ex- cept that the opening prayer may properly be omitted after a divine service. — M. G. A. 1884, p. 113. 841 The omission of prayer, however, cannot be made a matter of exception by the Presbytery. — See Sec. 415. 842 The pastor of the congregation shall always be the moderator of the Session, except when, for prudential reasons, it may appear advisable that some other minister should be invited to preside, in which case the pastor may, with the concurrence of the Session, invite such minister as they may see meet, belonging to the same Presbytery, to preside in that case. The same expedient may be adopted in case of the sickness or absence of the pastor. — F. G., chap. ix. sec. iii. When not presiding for the above-stated reason, the pastor is a member of the Session and may act as prose- cutor in a trial. — M. G. A. 1890, p. 47. LA W AND USA GE. 1 5 9 843 It is expedient, at t-ery meeting of the Session, more especially when constituied for judicial business, that there be a presiding minister. When, therefore, a church is without a pastor, the moderator of the Session shall be either the minister appointed for that purpose by the Pres- bytery or one invited by the Session to preside on a par- ' ticular occasion. But where it is impracticable, without great inconvenience, to procure the attendance of such a mod- erator, the Session may proceed without it. — F. G., chap. ix. sec. iv. 844 There is no provision for inviting any ministei not belonging to the same Presbytery to preside at a meet ing of the Session ; and as to the impracticability, in the absence of a settled pastor, to procure the attendance of a minister to preside, the Session, under its responsibility to the Presbytery, must be the judge. — M. G. A. N. S. 1869, p. 271. 845 Nor is there any constitutional provision for a minister not belonging to our Church to moderate a meet- ing of the Session. — M. G. A. N. S. 1869, p. 271. 846 Nor is a pastor-elect, by virtue of the call in prog- ress, the moderator of the Session, but he may act as such, if a member of the same Presbytery, by invitation of the Session or by appointment of the Presbytery. — M. G. A. 1880, p. 45. 847 In congregations where there are two or more pastors they shall, when present, alternately preside in the Session. — F. G., chap. ix. sec. v. 848 The church Session is charged with maintaining the spiritual government of the congregation. For this purpose they have power — i. To inquire into the knowl- l6o MANUAL. edge and Christian conduct of the members of the c hurch ; 2. To call before them offenders and witnesses, bein ing influence of the women of the Presbyterian Church in the work committed to the denomination, and point with peculiar satisfaction and emphatic approbation to the noble record to which these %vomen are daily adding by theii efficiency and devotion. — M. G. A. 1878, p. 103. 938 Sessions may appoint godly and competent women, in full communion with the Church, for such min- istrations to bodily and spiritual needs as may properly come within their sphere.— M. G. A. 1893, p. 170. 939 Participation by women in assemblies for worship in the church is left to the discretion of each Session. — M. G. A. 1893, p. 114. 940 Young People's Societies. — The Assem- bly emphasizes the importance of a loving oversight of our young people, of the need of instructing them in the privi* LAW AA'D USAGE. 1 77 leges and obligations of their covenant relations to the Church, and of giving special attention to such organiza- tions as shall secure their culture and development. — M. G. A. 1889, P- ^02; 1893. pp. 124-128. See Sec. 1330. 941 For model constitution of such societies, see M. G. A. 1893, p. 127. 12 SUPPLEMENT. 1895-1916. By Rev. W. H. Roberts, D. D., LL. D., Stated Clerk of the General Assembly. 942 Absentees from Judicatories. — Names should be reported. — M. G. A., 1907, p. 242. See also 1-31. (See also Church Members.^ ■ Anti-Saloon League. See Non-ecclesiasticaL 943 Appeals. — An Appeal is the removal of a judi- cial case, by a written representation, from an inferior to a superior judicatory, and may be taken by either of the original parties from the final judgment of the lower judicatory. These parties shall be called Appellant and Appellee. Final judgments in judicial cases shall be subject to reversal and modification only by appeal, and no judicatory, from whose final judgment an appeal shall have been taken, shall be heard in the appellate judi- catory, further than by the reading of the dissents, pro- tests, and written opinions of its members, assenting to or dissenting from its judgments.— B. D., Sec. 94. See also Item 460, p. 84. 944 Amend and alter B. D., Sec. 95, by striking out the words ' ' or complaint ' ' in the third line of said section. 945 Amend and alter the last clause of B. D., Sec. 75, by omitting the words "or complaint," so that it 178 GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1893-1912. lyg shall read : Provided, that no judicial decision shall be reversed, unless regularly taken up on appeal. 946 Amend and alter B. D., Sec, 99, by striking out Subsection 3, which reads : Opportunity shall be given to the members of the judicatory appealed from to be heard. — M. G. A., 1902, p. 158. 947 Withdrawal of charges by a prosecutor is not subject to appeal or complaint by a defendant. — M. G. A., 1896, p. 128. 948 Presbytery is not to vote on an appeal in which it is interested. — M. G. A., 1897, p. 129. 949 Reasons must be assigned for refusing to enter- tain an appeal. — M. G. A., 1897, p. 95. 950 Appeals and complaints must be tried by a judi- catory as a whole when there are not sufficient members present to constitute a Judicial Commission. — M. G. A., 1898, p. 139. 951 Appellant or complainant has ten full days after action taken within which to enter an appeal or com- plaint. — M. G. A., 1900, p. 23. 952 Appeals cannot be taken against obedience to instructions of the Assembly. — M. G. A., 1901, p. 48. 953 Judicial decisions cannot be reversed by review of records.— M. G. A., 1901, p. 165 ; B. D. 75. 954 Appeals can be dismissed by Assembly because cases do not affect the doctrine or constitution of the Church.— M. G, A., 1904, p. 84. 955 Judicial cases to be so recorded as to clearly re- veal the nature of the cases and the findings. — M. G. A., 1905, p. 212. 956 No party to any appeal or complaint to any supe- rior judicatory shall circulate, or cause to be circulated, ar.ong members of said judicatory, any written or printed l8o ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE arguments or briefs upon any matter in question, before the disposition of the question by the judicial committee or other body hearing the same, except by request or direction of the committee or body charged with the con- sideration thereof. — B. D., Sec. 76 a. M, G. A., 1911, p. 203. (See also Complaints.^ 957 Assembly Herald. — This newspaper, as the medium of communication between our Boards and the members of our Church, is heartily endorsed and its cir- culatioi> urged. — M. G. A., 1895, seq. 958 Baptism. — The doctrine of baptism is ade- quately set forth in the Standards, and all interdenomi- national intercourse ought to be regulated in accord- ance with it. — M. G. A., 1899, p. 54. 959 Mode of Baptism. — The Confession of Faith, chap, xxviii., sec. iii., to be accepted as final authority. Right mode, either sprinkling or pouring. — M. G. A., 1908, p. 220. 960 New chap, vii., D. W., adopted, M. G. A., 1908, p. 213. Simply a new arrangement, and was amended M. G. A., 1912, p. 127, by inserting in the baptismal formula the words, "calling him by name." Beneficence. See Systematic Bejieficencc. 961 Boards of the Church.— Boards have such au- thority and functions only as are delegated to them by the General Assembly. — M. G. A., 1909, p. 191. 962 A roll call by each Presbytery shall be made at one of its stated meetings, to ascertain if each church has, contributed to each of our Boards, and if not, why not. — M. G. A., 1 90 1, p. 86. 963 Each Presbytery is enjoined to inquire of the churches under its care if they have taken collections for the Boards. Also that reasons should be required oi GENERA^ ASSEMBLY OF 1895 -191 2. 181 non-giving churches for their failure. This Assembly reaffirms its deliverance made in 1894, p. 147, that each of its Synods, Presbyteries, and churches should give its just share of the funds needed to prosecute the work of the Boards of the Church ; and that the amount which a Synod, Presbytery, or church is able to expend upon itself in the erection of edifices and in congregational expenses is a fair basis upon which to estimate what should be given to benevolent work beyond local bounds. — M. G. A., 1895, p. 84. (See also Budget, Systematic Beneficence and Women.') 964 Book of Common Worship. — Authorized to be published, and approved for voluntary use. — M. G. A., 1906, p, 122. 965 Budget. — The Executive Commission, in con- ference with the Boards, prepares an Annual Budget for the work of the Boards, — See M. G. A.. 191 2, p. ^250. The preparation and general administration of the Budget is primarily in the care of the Joint Executive Committee, — -M. G. A., 1912, pp, 247, 257. 966 {ci) The Boards. — ^We recommend that finan- cial work in connection with the Budget, so far as church collections are concerned, should be done through Synodical and Presbyterial committees working with the Joint Executive Committee. The Permanent Agencies should be responsible, through their own agents and committees, for all educational and inspirational work. 967 That it is indispensable to the best interests of the life and work of the Church and to the success of the Budget Plan, that each Board should have the fullest and freest educational access to the Church, and that it would be injurious and intolerable to limit the right or duty of each Board, working harmoniously with all the 1 82 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE other Boards, to supply the Church with the fullest in- formation about its work, to carry on the most effective educational propaganda in its power, and to maintain direct relations with the Synods, Presbyteries, and par- ticular churches. 968 That in carrying out the Budget Plan, the in- tegrity of the Presbyterial Committees should be main- tained, so that the Boards may continue to have direct communication with the churches through Committees representing them severally, and that the Plan does not sever the existing financial relations of any of the Boards or Agencies, with the Synodical and Presbyterial Com- mittees entrusted with their interests respectively. — M. G. A., 1912, p. 250. 969 {^) The Churches, — That the attention of the churches is called to the distinction between the contri- butions as given in the Minutes of the General Assembly, and the contributions as given in the official Reports of the Boards, and to the fact that the Budget is based on the latter. 970 That the Sessions and Trustees of the churches be asked to call a joint meeting, at their convenience, to determine their Budget for local support and benevo- lences for the ensuing year, in accordance with the ac- tion of the General Assembly of 191 1, p. 193. 971 That the Sessions of all our churches be asked to secure statements from their treasurers of all receipts and disbursements of benevolences, properly audited, prior to the report of the Sessions to the Presbyteries, and that such statements be made part of the Minutes of the Sessions. — M. G. A., 191 2, p. 250. 972 The one-budget should be made only after con- ference with all interests involved, should be definite as GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1893-1912. 183 to the amounts for local support, for the Boards and other causes, and also as to the amounts to be raised by the Women's Societies, and other organizations of the local Church. — M. G. A., 191 2, p. 261. 973 Even in the one budget system regard should always be had to the preferences of individual sub- scribers for particular causes. — M. G. A., 19 12, p. 261. 974 That the Joint Executive Committee secure from the Session of each church the name and address of some representative man in each congregation with whom, as well as the pastor, it may communicate on all matters. — M. G. A., 191 2, p. 250. 975 ('^O Special Appeals. — That the General As- sembly counsels all of the Benevolent Agencies of the Church to refrain from any special appeals for Church offerings that will interfere with the most complete opera- tion of the Budget. — M. G. A., 191 2, p. 250. 976 Candidates. — That the most effectual measures may be taken to guard against the admission of insuffi- cient men into the sacred office, it is recommended that no candidate, except in extraordinary cases, be licensed, unless, after his having completed the usual course of academical studies, he shall have studied divinity at least two years under some approved divine or professor of theology. — F. G., chap, xiv., sec. vi. 977 And no candidate shall receive hcense to preach until he has been under the care of Presbyter>' for at least one year, except in extraordinary cases and by consent of three-fourths of the members of Presbytery present. — F. G., chap, xiv., sec. vi.— M. G. A., 1901, p. 157. 978 Form of Government, chap, xiv., sec. iv., amended by the addition after the words ' ' Sacraments 1 84 ^CTS AND DECISIONS OF THE and Church Government ' ' of the words following : • ' Provided, that if the examination in theology be un- satisfactory to one-fourth of the presbyters present, they may demand a further examination, in writing, on ques- tions proposed by them, and by the Presbytery, questions and answers to be filed by the Presbytery. In Heu of examinations in Latin, and in the arts and sciences, the Presbytery shall have discretion to accept his diploma of Bachelor or Master of Arts. And in order to make trial of his talents to explain and vindicate, and practically to enforce the doctrines of the Gospel, the Presbytery shall require of him : (i) A thesis in Latin, or other language, on some common head in divinity ; (2) a critical exercise in exegesis ; (3) a lecture, or exposition of several verses of scripture ; and (4) a popular ser- mon. — M, G. A., 191 1, p. 197. 979 Candidates for licensure, in addition to the examination required by chap. xiv. , sec. vi., of F. G. , shall be diligently examined in the English Bible ; and shall be required to exhibit a good knowledge of its con- tents, and of the relation of its separate parts and por- tions to each other. — C. R., No. 2. 980 Every applicant seeking to be taken under the care of Presbytery as a candidate for the ministr>^ shall file his application at least three months before the meet- ing of Presbytery, addressing the same to the Chairman of the Education Committee of the Presbytery, in the care of the Stated Clerk, in order that the Committee may have ample time to make a careful investigation of his Christian character, physical and mental qualifica- tions, and his previous education ; and no person shall be received by Presbytery as a candidate for the ministry who has not been recommended by the Session of the GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1893-1912. 185 church of which he is a member, under whose care he shall have been for a period of at least six months. And no exception shall be made to this rule without a unani- mous vote of Presbytery. — C. R. , No. 3. 981 The following recommendation as to candi- dates for the ministry was adopted by the General Assembly, viz.: — "That the Board of Education is hereby directed to prepare a blank, to be signed by the candidate seeking aid from its funds, in which applica- tion shall be set forth the extent of his inability to provide for himself the necessary funds for his education. It shall also contain a pledge from him that if, at any time during his course of study, he should wish to abandon the ministr}-, or if he ceases to adhere to the Standards of the Presbyterian Church, or if he changes his place of study contrary to the direction of the Pres- bytery, or if he withdraws from connection with the Church, he will refund to the Board of Education all moneys received by him therefrom. This provision shall not apply to those who, by reason of ill health or other providential reasons, are prevented from carrying out their purpose. " — M. G. A., 1900, p. 71. 982 Parts of trial need not be heard in open Pres- bytery — M. G. A., 1 90 1, p. 166. 983 That the Assembly commends the steps taken by some of the Presbyteries for maintaining a more vital relation with candidates under their care, and a closer supervision of their studies, and that this Assem- bly directs the Presbyteries to exercise the utmost vigi- lance in all such matters. — M. G. A., 1904, p. 62. 984 Foreign Mission Candidates, Form of Gov., section x., chapter xv., does not include such. — M. G. A., 1906, p. 195. 1 86 ACTS AXD DECISIONS OF THE 985 Annual examinations of candidates required, in person or by letter. — C. R., No. 3, Sec. 2. 986 Presbyteries to satisfy themselves that students are in hearty accord with Presbyterian and Evangelical doctrines. — M. G. A., 1909. p. 165 ; C. R. , No. 3. 987 All candidates to be encouraged to pursue appro- priate studies in Greek, and such other studies as will best prepare them for their theological course. — M. G. A., 1912, p. 207. 988 Candidates for the ministry not to preach before middle year of seminary course. — M. G. A., 191 2, p. 92, (See also Doctrine, Ordination, and Theological Semi- naries?) 989 Catechism, Intermediate. — An intermediate catechism, prepared by a Committee, was approved by the Assembly in 191 2. It is not a substitute for the Shorter Catechism, but may be " useful " not only as a form of sound words for instruction in home and Sab- bath-school, but also as a manual which pastors may use in the preparation, of young persons for membership in the church. — M. G. A., 191 2. p. 107. 990 Church, Independence of the. — The General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America recognizes the authority of the civil courts in all matters relating to property rights, and submits to the final decisions of the highest courts in determining the ownership of property, even when the grounds of the decisions may not be acceptable. According to the relations between Church and State which have arisen and have been maintained since the adoption of the Constitution of the United States, which are commonly summarized in the phrase, " The separa- tion of Church and State," every ecclesiastical organ- GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1S93-1912. 187 ization does claim the right to have its decisions concerning its own doctrinal beliefs and teachings accepted by the civil courts as authoritative, even in cases where the disposition of property may be deter- mined by such ecclesiastical decisions. The relations of the Church and the State in the United States have been so harmonious, and so conducive to the good of both institutions, since the adoption of the principle which asserts the supremacy of the civil courts when acting within their well-defined sphere, and the supremacy of the Church courts when acting within their equally well-defined sphere, that when the civil courts discuss doctrinal questions and set aside or misapply the decisions of Church courts on the same doctrinal ques- tions, all Churches in our country may feel warranted in expressing alarm lest this benevolent principle be im- paired, and can rightfully and without discourtesy to the State reaffirm their independence in determining their own doctrinal beliefs.— M. G. A., 1909, p. 175. 991 The General Assembly declares that the Civil Magistrate, that is, the State, to use the language of the Confession of Faith, may not in the least "interfere in matters of faith ' ' ; and that the separation of Church and State, now effected everywhere in this nation; con- joined with the full religious liberty accorded to every American citizen as his natural right ; in the language of the Supreme Court of the United States, involve "that whenever questions of discipline or of faith or ecclesias- tical rule, custom, or law have been decided by the highest Church judicatories to which the matter has been carried, the legal tribunals must accept such decisions as final, and as binding on them in their application to the case before them." — M. G. A., 1910, p. 212. 1 88 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE 992 Church, The Particular. — Churches trans- ferred by Assembly from one Synod to another, con- ditioned on approval of Presbytei-ies and Synods inter- ested. — M. G. A., 191 2, pp. 165, 166. 993 Property of dissolved church can be taken charge of by Trustees of Presbytery. — M. G. A., 1909, p. rgy. 994 Presbytery has full power to dissolve a church without consent or request of the members. M. G. A., 1909, p. 196. 995 When a church is dissolved, the fact should be certified to the Board of Church Erection. — M. G. A, 1901, p. 58. 996 Religious services in the edifice of a dissolved church are under the authority of Presbytery. — M. G. A,, 1909, p. 197. 997 Union of small churches recommended. — M. G. A., 1912, p. 169. 998 When request for union of congregations has been determined by Presbytery as in order, and Presby- tery has acquired jurisdiction, then the acts of Presby- tery in uniting congregations are constitutional and regularly effected. — M. G. A., 1908, p. 225. 999 Church Members. — i. Reception. — What evi- dence of standing is to be deemed the equivalent of a certificate in the case of persons coming from denom- inations which do not give certificates to a Presbyterian church ? It is recommended that, in the absence of satisfactory testimonials as to church membership or of a personal knowledge of the piety and good standing of such persons in other evangelical churches, the appli- cant is to be received on a profession of faith in Christ. — M. G. A., 1897, p. 132. GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1895-1912. 189 1000 The Sessions of our churches are called upon to guard carefully the purity of the Church by refusing to admit to membership, or to retain those within its pale, who are engaged in the manufacture and sale of intoxi- cating liquors as a beverage, or who derive their liveli- hood from this sinful traffic. — M. G. A., 1902, p. 100; 1912, p. 1 18. 1001 Conditions of church membership are a pro- fesssion of faith in Christ and obedience to Him, followed by baptism. — M. G. A., 191 1, p. 241. 1002 Apphcants to be examined as to the credibility of their profession of faith. — M. G. A., 1912, p. 28. 1003 Classes to be established for the instruction of candidates for church membership, etc. — M. G. A., 1912, p. 28. 1004 A Session has the right to refuse an applicant bearing a letter of dismissal, and is not compelled to give a reason for such refusal. — M. G. A., 191 2, p. 166. 1005 Sessions shall neither receive persons on cer- tificate from the Church of Christian Scientists, nor grant certificates of dismission to the same. — M. G. A., 1898, p. 56. 1006 2. Admission to Full Covununioii of Baptized Children. — (i) Children, born within the pale of the visible Church, and dedicated to God in baptism, are under the inspection and government of the Church ; and are to be taught to read and repeat the Catechism, the Apostles' Creed, and the Lord's Prayer. They are to be taught to pray, to abhor sin, to fear God, and to obey the Lord Jesus Christ. And when they come to years of discretion, if they be free from scandal, appear sober and steady, and to have sufficient knowledge to 190 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE discern the Lord's body, they ought to be informed it is their duty and their privilege to come to the Lord's Supper. 1007 (2) The years of discretion in young Christians cannot be precisely fixed. This must be left to the prudence of the Session. 1008 (3) When persons baptized in infancy are to be admitted to full communion with the Church, they shall be examined as to their knowledge and piety, and shall in ordinary cases, w^ith the approval of the Session, make a public profession of their faith in the presence of the congregation. — D. W. , ch. x. ; M. G. A., 1908, p. 217. 1009 3. Removals. — When a communicant removes his residence from a place where he is a member, the pastor, or, in case of a vacancy in the pastorate, the clerk of Session of the church of which he is a member, shall at once notify the pastor or clerk of the Session of the church into the bounds of which he removes, of his new place of residence. Presbyteries, including towns or cities containing two or more Presbyterian churches, shall appoint in each of these towns or cities a committee on members changing residence, the chairman of which shall be a minister, and he shall be indicated by a sign or mark before his name on the roll of Presbytery in the Assembly Minutes, and notices of members removing to that city shall be sent to him, and he shall turn over these names to the pastor of the church nearest each removing inember's place of residence. In cases of uncertainty, notice shall be sent to the Stated Clerk of Presbytery. If the communicant shall fail to ask for a regular certificate of dismission, within two years, without giving sufficient reason, after correspondence by the Session, GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1895- igi 2. 19I his name shall be placed on the roll of suspended mem- bers, with the date of the action, until he shall satisfy the Session of the propriety of his restoration. The same action may be taken, without correspondence, in the case of those absent for three years, whose residence is unknown ; but in every case definite action shall be taken by the Session, and the record of it shall show that the Session has conformed with the requirements of this section, and shall state the reasons of its action. In all cases such member shall continue subject to the juris- diction of the Session. — B. D., Sec. 50; M. G. A., 191 1, p. 200. 1010 Pastors of country churches to report names of church members removing to the cities. — M. G. A., 1904, p. 177. 1011 Reserve (suspended) roll is for non-resident members only, and names should not be entered on it until after the most careful and earnest efforts to restore to Christian faithfulness. — M. G. A., 1905, p. 207. 1012 Absentee church members when suspended cannot vote at congret^^ational meetings. — M. G. A., 1912, p. 75. 1013 Letters cannot be given to suspended members unless repentant. — M. G. A., 1898. p. 195. 1 014 Discipline. — While the power of disciplining for dancing is clearly in hands of the Session, yet it was not the intention of the Assembly to authorize the Sessions of our churches to enact laws, which may be construed as creating new and unscriptural conditions of church membership, and we would recommend the Presbytery so to advise the Session. — M. G. A., 1895, p. 106. 1015 In cases where a communicant, still residing in the bounds of the church and not chargeable with im- 192 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE moral conduct, shall persistently absent himself from the ordinances of religion in tjFie church, the Session, having made diligent effort to restore him to active fulfilment of his membership, may, after one year from the beginning of such effort, and after duly notifying him of its inten- tion, place his name uj^on the roll of suspended mem- bers, without further notice. If at a later time such communicant, his life in the meanwhile being free from scandal, shall resume his attendance on the ordinances of the church, the Session shall restore his name to the active roll. — B. D., Sec. 51 ; M. G. A., 1910, p. 245. 1016 Persons continuing in the renting of property, signing petitions, and endorsing bonds for the encourage- ment of the liquor traffic are subject to discipline, if such conduct is persistently continued after kindly admoni- tion. — M. G. A., 1906, p. 194. 1017 Church members, if resident in the commu- nity, cannot be suspended by resolution of Session. — M. G. A., 1912, p. 75. • 1018 Restored. — Members whose names have been placed upon the reserved roll, under sections 50 and 51 of the Book of Discipline, and in addition members who have been suspended as the result of judicial process, when restored to full communion, should be included in the statistical report of Session, under the head "added on examination, ' ' This is the only head under which they can at present be placed. 1019 Church Societies. — (i) The members of a particular church or particular churches may associate together, and may associate with themselves other- regu- lar members of the congregation or congregations, under regular forms of association, for the conduct of a special work for missionary or other benevolent purposes, or for GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF i8g5-tgi2. 193 the purpose of instruction in religion and development in Christian nurture. 1020 (2) Where special organizations of the character above indicated exist in a particular church, they shall be under the immediate direction, control, and over- sight of the Session of said church ; where they cover the territory included within a Presbytery or Synod, they shall be responsible to the judicatory having jurisdiction ; and where they cover territory greater than a Synod, they shaU be responsible to the General Assembly. 1 02 1 (3) The names or titles of special organizations may be chosen by themselves, and the organizations shall have power to adopt each its own Constitution and to elect its own officers, subject always to the powers of re- view and control vested by the Constitution in the several judicatories of the Church. 1022 (4) Whenever the functions of the special or- ganizations shall include the collecting and distributing of moneys for benevolent work, it shall be done always subject to the power of oversight and direction vested by the Constitution in the Session and in the higher judica- tories. — F. G., Ch. xxiii.; J\I. G. A., 1902, p. 164. 1023 The approval -of Andrew and Philip Brother- hoods and of Boys' Brigades is left to pastors and Ses- sions. In 1899, the organizations were endorsed by the Assembly and commended to the favorable considera- tion of Sessions. — M. G. A., 1896, p. 126 ; 1899, p. 100. 1024 Men's Societies to be organized by Sessions. — M. G. A., 1909, p. 213. 1025 Commissioners to General Assembly. — In the absence of both the principal and alternate Commis- sioners, providentially prevented, a majority of the mem- bers of the Presbytery of Bellefontaine petitioned the 1.' 194 ^^^^ ^^^ DECISIONS OF THE General Assembly to seat the Rev. John W. Fulton as a Commissioner from the said Presbytery, and the petition was granted. — M. G. A., 1899, pp. 11, 12; 1912, pp. 13. 14- 1026 Alternates may be seated in place of deceased principals. — M. G. A., 1908, p. 168. 1027 Presbyteries cannot frame rules making either ministers or elders in good standing ineligible for elec- tion as Commissioners. — M. G. A., 1911, p. 218. 1028 Commissioners appointed by an Executive Commission of Presbytery were seated by Assembly. — M. G. A., 1912, p. 28. Commissions. See Executive Co?n?msswns and Judi- cial Cojumissions. 1029 Committees. — Unordained men should not be appointed on the standing or permanent committees of judicatories. — M. G. A., 1896, p. 145. 1030 Written reports to be secured from all Com- mittees. — M. G. A., 1907, p. 140. 103 1 Complaints. — B. D., Sec. 84, altered so as to read : A Complaint is a written representation by one or more persons, subject and submitting to the jurisdiction of an inferior judicatory, to the next superior judicatory against a particular delinquency, action, or decision of such inferior judicatory in a non-judicial or administra- tive case. 1032 B. D., Sec. 86, altered so as to read : When- ever a Complaint is entered in a non-judicial or admin- istrative case against a decision of a judicatory by at least one-third of the members recorded as present when the decision was made, the execution of the decision shall be stayed until the final issue of the case by the next superior judicatory. GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1 895-1 91 2. 195 1033 B. D., "Sec. 88, altered by omitting the last clause of the first sentence and the whole of the second, so that it reads : If the higher judicatory finds that the Complaint is in order, and that sufficient reasons for pro- ceeding to its determination have been assigned, the next step shall be to read the record of the action com- plained of, and so much of the record of the lower judi- catory as may be pertinent ; then the parties shall be heard, and after that, the judicatory shall proceed to consider and determine the case. 1034 B. D., Sec. 89, altered so as to read: The effect of a Complaint, in a non-judicial or administrative case, if sustained, may be the reversal, in whole or in part, of the action or decision complained of. When a Complaint is sustained, the lower judicatory shall be directed how to dispose of the matter. 1035 B. D., Sec. 90, altered by striking out the words "in cases non-judicial," so that the section reads : The parties to a Complaint shall be known respectively as Complainant and Respondent — the latter being the judicatory complained of, which should always be repre- sented by one or more of its members appointed for that purpose, who may be assisted by counsel. 1036 B. D., Sec. 92, altered so that it reads : Either of the parties to a Complaint may complain to the next superior judicatory, except as limited by chap, xi, sec. iv., F. G. ; M. G. A., 1902, pp. 157, 158. 1037 A Complaint against the action of a Presbytery dissolving a Session must be taken by the Session itself, and not by an individual member of it. — M. G. A., 1896, P- 153. 1038 Complaint cannot be taken against the exercise of discretionary power. — M. G. A., 1899, p. 73. 196 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE 1039 Name of complainant must be given, — M. G. A., 1899, p. 130. 1040 Name of Presbytery against which complaint is made must be given. — M. G. A., 1899, p. 130. 1041 Subject matter of grievance must be indi- cated. — M. G. A., 1899, p. 130. 1042 Complainant cannot pass over next higher judi- catory. — M. G. A., 1901, p. 45. (See also Appeals.) 1043 Confession of Faith. — In 1903, the Confes- sion of Faith was revised by the adoption of the following amendments and alterations, viz. : I. The adoption of a Declaratory Statement, defi- nitely declaring that, While the ordination vow of min- isters, ruling elders, and deacons, as set forth in the Form of Government, requires the reception and adop- tion of the Confession of Faith only as containing the System of Doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures, never- theless, seeing that the desire has been formally expressed for a disavowal by the Church of certain inferences drawn from statements in the Confession of Faith, and also for a declaration of certain aspects of revealed truth which appear at the present time to call for more explicit state- ment, therefore the Presbyterian Church inthe United States of America does authoritatively declare as follows : 1044 First. With reference to chap. iii. of the Con- fession of Faith : That concerning those who are saved in Christ, the doctrine of God's eternal decree is held in harmony with the doctrine of his love to all mankind, his gift of his Son to be the propitiation for the sins of the whole world, and his readiness to bestow his saving grace on all who seek it. 1045 That concerning those who perish, the doctrine of God's eternal decree is held in harmony with the doc- GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1895-1912. 197 trine that God desires not the death of any sinner, but has provided in Christ a salvation sufficient for all, adapted to all, and freely offered in the gospel to all ; that men are fully responsible for their treatment of God's gracious offer; that his decree hinders no man from accepting that offer ; and that no man is condemned except on the ground of his sin. 1046 Second. With reference to chap. x. sec. iii., that it is not to be regarded as teaching that any who die in infancy are lost. We believe that all dying in infancy are included in the election of grace, and are regenerated and saved by Christ through the Spirit, who works when and where and how he pleases. 1047 2. By the change of sec. vii. chap, xvi., so as to read : Works done by unregenerate men, although for the matter of them they may be things which God commands, and in themselves praiseworthy and useful, and although the neglect of such things is sinful and displeasing unto God ; yet because they proceed not from a heart purified by faith, nor are done in a right manner, according to his Word ; nor to a right end, the glory of God ; they come short of what (jod requires, and do not make any man meet to receive the grace of God. 1048 3. By striking out the last clause of sec. iii. of chap, xxii., viz. : "Yet it is a sin to refuse an oath touching anything that is good and just, being imposed by lawful authority." 1049 4. By changing sec. vi. of chap. xxv. , so as to read : The Lord Jesus Christ is the only head of the Church, and the claim by any man to be the vicar of Christ, and the head of the Church, is unscriptural, without warrant in fact, and is a usurpation dishonoring to the Lord Jesus Christ. 198 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE 5. By the addition of a chapter numbered chap, xxxiv., entitled, " Of the Holy Spirit." Also a chapter numbered chap, xxxv. , entitled, " Of the Love of God and Missions." 1050 6. By the insertion of footnotes to be appended to chap. iii. and chap. x. sec. iii., reading " See Declara- tory Statement." 1051 Identity of doctrinal behef in Cumberland Pres- byterian and Presbyterian Churches acknowledged. — M. G. A., 1909, p. 177. 1052 Confession of Faith not to be interpreted in any fatalistic sense, whatever misapprehension may exist in the mind of any person. — M. G. A., 1910, p 212. 1053 Congregational Meetings. — Congregational meetings as distinct from church meetings, notices of, are subject to the statutes of the State. — AL G. A., 1912, P- 75- 1054 Absentee church members when suspended cannot vote at congregational meetings. — M. G. A., 191 2, p. 75. (See also Church, The Particular.) 1055 Constitution, new edition of, issued annually. German edition of Constitution approved. — M. G. A., 1912, p. 71. 1056 Corresponding Members. — Laymen cannot be corresponding members. — M. G. A., 1905, p. 213. 1057 Corresponding members, standing to be specifi- cally indicated. — M. G. A., 1905, p. 212. 1058 Denomination with which connected to be re- corded. — M. G. A., 1895, p. 125. 1059 Ministers of other denominations not repre- senting bodies of equal rank with the Synods should not be invited to sit as corresponding members. — M. G. A., 1909, p. 242. GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1895-1912. 199 1060 Counsel. — Each of the parties in a judicial case shall be entitled to appear and be represented by counsel, and to be heard by oral or written argument. No person shall be eligible as counsel who is not a min- ister or ruling elder in the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America, and no person having acted as counsel in a judicial case shall sit as a judge therein. The counsel of the prosecutor in a judicial case, where prosecution is initiated by a judicator)\ shall be the prosecuting committee authorized to be appointed by section twelve of this book, and such other persons as may be appointed under the provisions of said section to assist the prosecuting committee. No person shall accept any fee or other emolument for any service ren- dered as counsel. — B. D., 27. 1 06 1 Cumberland Presbyterian Church. — Nego- tiations for Reunion with this Church began in 1903. — M. G. A., 1903, pp. 90, 122. The Plan of Union was finally adopted and the Reunion effected in 1906. — M. G. A., 1906, pp. 142-150. The official announcement was made May 25, 1906. — M. G. A., 1906, pp. 171, 172. Dancing. See Discipline, 1014. 1062 Days and Seasons, Special. — January, first week, Week of Prayer. February, first Sunday, Young People's Day. February, first Thursday, Day of Prayer for Colleges. February, Sunday nearest Washington's Birthday, Home Missions in Sabbath-schools: Easter Sunday, Foreign Missions in Sabbath-schools. March 31, Close of ecclesiastical year. April, second week, Prayer for better observance of the Lord's Day. May, third Thursday, Meeting of General Assembly. 200 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE June, second Sunday, Children's Day. September, last Sunday, Rally Day in Sabbath-schools. October, third Sunday, Temperance Day. November, second Sunday, World' s Temperance Day. November, Sunday before Thanksgiving, Women's Board of Home Missions in Sabbath-schools. November, last Thursday, Thanksgiving Day. December, Sunday before Christmas, Foreign Missions in Sabbath-schools. December 25, Christmas Day. 1063 Deacons. — Diaconate, to be maintained and liberally supported. — M. G. A., 1905, p. 84. 1064 Deacons shall present their resignations to the Session. — M. G. A., 1901, p. 63. Decision Days. See Evangelistic Work. Delegates. See Non- Ecclesiastical Bodies. Dissent. See Protests. 1065 Doctrine, Deliverances on. (General As- sembly, 1 899.) — Inerrancy. — It is a fundamental doctrine of the Word of God and the Confession of Faith, that the Holy Spirit did so control the inspired writers in their composition of the Holy Scriptures as to make their statements absolutely truthful, i. e., free from error when interpreted in their natural and intended sense. All seeming discrepancies and contradictions in the Bible are to be referred to the limitations upon human knowledge. — M. G. A., 1899, p. 96. 1066 Person of Christ.— \\. is a fundamental doctrine of the Word of God and the Confession of Faith that "The Son of God, the second person in the Trinity, being very and eternal God, of one substance, and equal with the Father, did, when the fullness of time was come, take upon Him man's nature, with all the essential prop- GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1 895-1912. 2OI erties and common infirmities thereof, yet without sin. So that two whole, perfect and distinct natures, the God- head and the manhood, were inseparably joined together in one person without conversion, composition, or con- fusion," It is also a fundamental doctrine that "the Lord Jesus, in His human nature, thus united to the divine, was sanctified and anointed with the Holy Spirit above measure ; having in Him all the treasures of wis- dom and knowledge ; in whom it pleased the Father that all fullness should dwell" (Confession, chap, viii., sees, ii. and iii.). These doctrines of the Confession forbid any teaching respecting the Lord Jesus which would attribute to Him, in any particular, liability to error. — M. G. A., 1899, p. 96. 1067 Justification. — It is also a fundamental doctrine of the Word of God and the Confession of Faith that God justifies men " by imputing the obedience and satis- faction of Christ unto them, they receiving and resting on Him and His righteousness by faith ; which faith they have not of themselves, it is the gift of God. Faith, thus receiving and resting on Christ and His righteous- ness, is the alone instrument of justification. ' ' — Conf. , ch. xi., sees, i, ii ; M. G. A., 1899, p. 96. 1068 The General Assembly of 19 10, in view of the provisions of the Adopting Act of 1729, as related to the reception of ministers and candidates, declared the five doctrines following to be essential and necessary : Inerrancy. — It is an essential doctrine of the Word of God and our Standards, that the Holy Spirit did so inspire, guide, and move the writers of the Holy Scrip- tures as to keep them from error. 1069 Virgin Birth. — It is an essential doctrine of the Word of God and our Standards, that our Lord Jesus 202 ACTS AND DECISIOXS OF THE Christ was born of the Virgin Mary. — Conf. , ch. viii., sec. ii. 1070 Vicarious Sacrifice. — It is an essential doctrine of the Word of God and our Standards, that Christ offered up "himself a sacrifice to satisfy divine justice, and reconcile us to God." — S. C, Q. 25. 1 07 1 Resurrection of Christ. — It is an essential doc- trine of the Word of God and our Standards, concern- ing our Lord Jesus, that ' ' on the third day he arose from the dead, with the same body in which he suffered ; with which also he ascended into . heaven, and there sitteth at the right hand of his Father, making inter- cession." — Conf., ch. viii., sec. iv, 1072 Chris f s Miracles. — It is an essential doctrine of the Word of God as the supreme Standard of our faith, that the Lord Jesus showed his power and love by working mighty miracles. This working was not con- trary to nature but superior to it. — M, G. A., 19 10, p. 272. (See also Baptism, Confession, Justification, and Lord's Supper.) 1673 The Reformed Faith. — "A Brief Statement of the Reformed Faith for the better understanding of our Doctrinal Beliefs" was adopted by the Assembly in 1902. It consists of Sixteen Articles, and, as stated in the Committee's Report, it was prepared "with the view to enlighten the people in regard to the significance and religious meaning of the Reformed Faith, and not with the view of becoming a test of orthodoxy for ministers, elders, and deacons." It is published by the Board of Publication and Sabbath-school Work. — M. G. A., 1902, pp. 93-98. 1074 Ministers, admonished to refrain from utter- ances which unsettle the Church and which are in con- GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1S95-1912. 203 flict with its Standards. — M. G. A., 191 1, p. 140. (See, also, under Ministeis.) 1075 Ecclesiastical Year. — The ecclesiastical year closes March 3 1 , except when that day falls on Sunday. It then ends April i. — M. G. A., 1897, p. 38 ; 191 2, p. 251. Elders. See Ruling Elders. 1076 Evangelistic Work. — The General Assembly appointed in 1901 a Committee on Evangelistic work, which was continued each year. The results of the work of the Committee have been greatly to the advantage of the Church. Certain of its purposes as stated by the Assembly are as follows : 1. To deepen the Evangelistic spirit in the Church. 2. To encourage Evangelistic campaigns, cooperating with the Committees of Synods and Presbyteries. 3. Arranging for and conducting conferences on Evan- gelistic work. 4. Conducting Evangelistic work among the students of Presbyterian Colleges, in cooperation with the Board of Education. 5. Cooperation with Presbyterian and Reformed Churches throughout the world in Evangelistic work. 1077 Evangelistic services commended, and Evan- gehstic efforts to be under the direction and control of pastors and Sessions. — M. G. A., 1902, p. 39. 1078 Decision Days recommended. Also, under the supervision of the Session of each church, such methods as will promote the all-important object of bringing the children and young people to accept and confess Christ, and that pastors and Sessions especially consider the feasibility of making some portion of the Sabbath morning service have special reference to the 204 ^CTS AND DECISIONS OF THE instruction and salvation of the young. — M. G. A., 1902, P- 39- 1079 Committee of Cooperation with other Presby- terian Churches appointed. — M. G. A., 191 1, p. 27. 1080 Executive Commissions. — The Presbytery may appoint an Executive Commission, of which the Chairmanship, the number of members, powers, duties, and term of service shall be determined by the Presby- tery ; provided, that judicial cases shall be referred only to Judicial Commissions. — M. G. A., 191 1, p. 194 ; F. G., chap. X., sec. vii. 1081 The Synod may appoint an Executive Com- mission, of which the Chairmanship, the number of members, powers, duties, and terms of service shall be determined by the Synod ; provided, that judicial cases shall be referred only to Judicial Commissions. — F. G. , chap, xi., sec. iv. 1082 "The General Assembly may appoint an Executive Commission, of which the Moderator shall be Chairman. The number of members, powers and duties, and term of service of the Commission shall be deter- mined by the General Assembly ; provided, that judi- cial cases shall be referred only to Judicial Commis- sions." — F. G., chap, xii,, sec. v. 1083 Presbytery to exercise great care in granting powers to an Executive Commission. — M. G. A., 1912, p. 169. 108^ P^an of Executive Commission of Presbytery , RecoDimended by General Assembly : CHAPTER I. GENERAL PROVISIONS. Art. I. The Executive Commission shall consist of seven members divided into three classes, composed of GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1895-1912. 205 one minister and one elder, elected for terms of three years each, excepting for the first and second terms, and in addition to the six thus prov-ided for, Presbytery shall elect a Chairman for the term of three years, and when- ever the office of Chairman shall be vacant the newly elected Chairman shall be chosen for a term of three years. The members of the Commission shall be elected at the stated meetings of Presbytery. Vacancies shall be filled only at such meetings of the Presbytery. Paid agents of the Presbytery or of the General Assembly Boards shall be ineligible for membership, and members who have served a term shall be ineligible for reelection for the term immediately succeeding. Art. 2. The Commission shall make its own By-Laws and select its own clerk, except in cases where the Pres- bytery may appoint its Stated Clerk to that duty, but the Chairman shall be its Executive Officer, in whose charge the business of the Commission shall be placed, and to whom shall be assigned the duty of presenting the Commission's actions to the Presbyter}-. Art. 3. All matters referred to the Commission requir- ing" action shall be reported to the Presbyter)- with the Commission's recommendations, excepting such items as may be specifically assigned to the Commission with power to act, in which case the action taken shall be re- ported at the next meeting of the Presbytery, and shall become thereby the action of the Presbyter)-, subject to the provisions of the Book of Discipline, Sections 84-93- II. DUTIES. Art. I. It shall be the duty of the Executive Com- mission to cooperate with the Executive Commissions of 206 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE the General Assembly and of the Synods, in matters which they may bring before it. Of its own motion it may consider and propose action on — 2. All matters relating to the budget. 3. All matters relating to the coordinating and har- monizing of the missionary interests within the bounds of the Presbytery. In the accomplishment of this work it shall take the place of a Committee on Systematic Beneficence. 4. All matters relating to proposed appropriations, assessments, and appeals to the churches, from Presby- terial Committees and other agencies inside or outside the churches, unless otherwise provided for, shall first be submitted to the Executive Commission, in order that conflicts, irritation, and neglect may be overcome and efficiency and economy promoted. 5. The Commission shall study the business of Pres- bytery, for the purpose of promoting economy of time and efficiency of operation, and shall have .charge for that end of the preparation of the Docket, being aided by the Stated Clerk, who shall meet with the Commis- sion when so desired. The Commission shall report to Presbytery such changes in the Docket as it may deem expedient, except in such cases as the Presbyter}^ has provided for by direct action. 6. The Commission shall have authority, upon appli- cation from either the pastor or Session of a self-support- ing church, to examine into and. so far as possible, adjust difficulties affecting the welfare of the church. Difficulties arising in any of the dependent churches may be referred to the Commission by the Committee on Home Missions. In any cases arising under this pro- GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1 895-1 91 2. 20/ vision the action of the Commission shall be advisory only until such time as Presbytery may specifically direct otherwise. 7. The Commission shall be the Committee on the "Minutes of the Assembly," considering and recom- mending to Presbytery such action as may seem advis- able, relating to the Overtures and other matters which may be referred by the General Assembly to the Pres- byteries. 8. Other duties may be assigned to the Commission from time to time as may be found advisable, and any of the provisions of this Chapter may be altered or amended in accordance with the Standing Rules of Pres- bytery, or immediately by unanimous consent. 9. The Commission shall incur no expense except by direction of Presbytery. 10. All provisions of the Standing Rules of the Pres- bytery which may conflict with any of the provisions of these Chapters aod Articles shall be considered sus- pended with the adoption of this flan. The Commis- sion, with the cooperation of the Stated Clerk, may revise the said Rules at any time, recommending such changes as are deemed necessary. — M. G. A., 191 2, pp. 215- 217. (See under .Ordination.) General Assembly. See Executive Commission, Judicatories, and Judicial Commissions. 1085 Holy Scriptures. — The General Assembly of 1908 concurred in the conclusions reached by the Board of Publication and Sabbath-school Work as to the Revised Version. The Assembly of 1907 had rec- ommended that ' ' the Board consider the advisability of the exclusive use of the Standard American Revised Text of the Scriptures in all its Sabbath-school periodi- 2o8 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE cals." The Board considered such exclusive use inad- visable, and for the following reasons : A large majority of our people still use the Authorized Version and, be- cause of its famiHarity to them, prefer it. The Author- ized Version is read exclusively in most of the pubhc services. It is probably also read in the majority of our Sunday-schools. The arrangement of the Revised Version in paragraphs without verse divisions makes it difficult to use in alternate readings, and in most Sunday- schools the Scriptures are read in this way. We are satisfied that an effort to dislodge the Authorized Version from our " Lesson Helps" would meet. with great objec- tion in nearly every part of the country. We feel that the best ends will be served by continuing both versions in parallel columns. 1086 The Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testa- ments shall be publicly read from the most approved translation, in the vulgar tongue, that all may hear and understand. — D. W., Chap, iii., S«c. ii. The General Assembly has not approved any translation of the Bible. — W. H. R. (See also Btd/e, 72.) 1087 Home Missions. — That the General Assem- bly recognizes that God in His Providence has laid upon the Presbyterian Church the obhgation of carrying for- ward the work of evangelization in every portion of the territory of the United States of America. — M. G. A., 1904, p.* 124. 1088 That the work of evangelization under the direction of our Church judicatories, and especially of the General Assembly, should be conducted always with due regard to the obligations resting upon the Church, the constitutional rights of Church judicatories, the unity of the Church and of the work, and the requirements GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1893-1912. 209 of Christian courtesy towards the agencies of other Christian denominations. — M. G. A., 1904, p. 124. 1089 When Synods or Presbyteries cannot, or do not, meet manifest needs for Home Mission efforts, the Home Mission Board, after reasonable urging of such efforts, may, as representing the highest court of the Church, enter into such places and, according to its wisdom, institute necessary work. — M. G. A., 19 10, p. 92. 1090 Principles and Rules pertinent to Home Mis- sion Work : Within the bounds of a Presbytery the work of the Board of Home Missions should be carried on in har- mony with the Presbytery, according to the principles and rules hereinafter stated ; but a discretion should be allowed to the Board in outlying districts, where direct Presbyterial control is difficult or impracticable. — M. G. A., 1912, p. 191. 1091 The Board should not, in ordinary cases, de- cline to grant an appropriation recommended by a Pres- bytery, unless, in its judgment, after viewing the whole field to be supplied, it shall appear that the funds at its disposal are all needed for more deserving or more promising work ; and whether it does thus appear must be determined by the Board. But in all questions touch- ing the organization of churches or the character of ministers, the Board, in case of difference between itself and the Presbytery, should abide by the final judgment of the Presbytery. — M. G. A,, 1912, p. 191. 1092 No church shall be organized by a missionary within the limits of any Presbytery, unless authority has previously been -obtained from the Presbytery. — M. G. A., 1912, p. 191. 14 5lO ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE 1093 Synodical missionaries should hold to the Board the same relation as other missionaries whose support is provided, in whole or in part, by the Board, and their work shall be conducted in harmony with the interests of the Synod and of the Board. — M. G. A., 191 2, p. 191. 1094 The Presbytery or Synod receiving aid from the General Mission funds of the Church does not thereby surrender any of its constitutional rights and preroga- tives. — M. G. A., 191 2, p. 191, 1095 H5rmnal. — That the attention of all our churches be called to the excellence of the Revised Hymnal, and that all congregations be urged to secure it when purchasing new books. — M. G. A., 191 2, p. 150. 1096 Indian Schools. — Deliverance against the use of ecclesiastical insignia and garb in such schools adopted. — M. G. A., 191 2, p. 141. 1097 Interchurch Co'dperation. — The General As- sembly has always favored plans of cooperation, federa- tion, etc. , with other Christian Churches. It has approved and sustains the following organizations : 1098 I. T/i£ World Presbyterian Alliance. — -This organization, known as the Alliance of the Reformed Churches throughout the World holding the Presbyterian System, was formed in London, England, in the year 1875. I^ ^^s \i^\^ nine General Councils, and the tenth Council will be held in Aberdeen, Scotland, in June, 1913. The Churches connected with the Alliance num- ber more than 90, and are located on all the five conti- nents. Each Church is represented in the Council in accordance with a fixed basis. The adherents of the Presbyterian and Reformed Churches throughout the World number about 25,000,000. Of these Churches eleven are located in the United States of America, ^he GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1 895-1 91 2. 21 I American secretary is the Rev. William H. Roberts, D. D., Witherspoon Building, Philadelphia, Pa. The General Assembly approved the movement as early as 1890. 1000 2. The Federal Coimcil. — This Council was organized in Philadelphia, Pa., in December, 1908, under the name of the Federal Council of the Churches of Christ in America. Its purpose is to manifest the essential oneness of the Christian Churches of America in Jesus Christ as their divine Lord and Saviour, and to promote the spirit of fellowshipw service, and cooperation among them for the prosecution of work that can be better done in union than in separation. The constit- uent denominational Churches number thirty with about 16,000,000 communicants. The general meet- ings of the Council are held every fourth year, the first meeting being at Philadelphia, Pa., in December, 1908, and the second at Chicago, 111., in December, 19 12. The plan as approved by the General Assembly will be found M. G. A., 1906, pp. 1 31-134. 1 100 3. The Council of the Reformed Churches. — Seven denominational churches, representing over 2,000,000 communicants, have combined in the Council of the Reformed Churches in America holding the Pres- byterian System. The purpose is the prosecution of work that can be done better unitedly than separately. The first meeting of the Council was in New York, N. Y., December 3, 1907. The Council meets at least bien- nially in the month of March. Article 5 of the Articles of Agreement reads : lioi 5. The Council shall promote the cooperation of -the constituent Churches in their Foreign Missionary work, and also in their general work in the United States 212 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE of America, in connection with Home Missions, work among the Colored People, Church Erection, Sabbath- schools, Publication, and Education. The Council may also advise and recommend in other matters pertaining to the general welfare of the Kingdom of Christ. (See for other Articles, M. G. A., 1906, pp. 126-130. See also for PliDis of Cooperation, M. G. A., 191 1, pp. 293, 294.) 1 102 Judgments. — The General Assembly con- strued the words " in other cases," as stated in Sec. 100, of Book of Discipline, to mean, cases when the judg- ment directs suspension, deposition or excommunica- tion ; also that the declaration in the same section, "the judgments shall be in force until the Appeal is decided," means until it is finally decided by the highest judicatory to which the case is carried. — M. G. A., 1896, p. 151. 1 103 After judgment has been rendered by a judi- catory in its judicial capacity, such judgment cannot be interpreted or modified by the judicatory in ordinary session. — M. G. A., 1896, p. 152. 1 104 In the absence of complaint against acts of the Presbytery, such acts are to be respected and obeyed until repealed or modified. — M. G. A., 1896, p. 131. 1 105 Censure not to be imposed except after trial or confession. — M. G. A., 1896, p. 155. 1 106 Judicial suspension cannot be without a formal trial. — M. G. A., 1899, p. 127. 1 107 Judicial cases to be so recorded as to clearly reveal the nature of the cases and the findings. — M. G. A., 1905, p. 212. 1 108 Judicial decisions cannot be reversed by review of records, nor by any merely administrative act of a judicatory. — M. G. A., 1901, pp. 165, 166; B. D., 74. GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1895-1912. 213 1 109 Judicatories, Authority of. — The authority of superior judicatories in the Presbyterian System of Government over congregations reaffirmed. — M. G. A., 1911, p. 245. mo Imputations of unfair and unjust deahngs on the part of a superior judicatory not to be made. — M. G. A., 1900, p. 1 56. 1 1 1 1 Assembly cannot criticise action of past Assem- bly.— M. G. A., 1905, p. 86. 1 1 12 Judicial Cases. — P^very case in which there is a charge of an offense against a church member or officer shall be known in its original and appellate stages as a judicial case. Every other case shall be known as a non-judicial or administrative case. — B. D., Sec. 5. 1 1 13 Proper phraseology is to be used in judicial cases. — M. G. A., 1897, p. 129. 1 1 14 Time of judicial sessions should be indicated. — M. G. A., 1906, p. 235. 1 1 15 Judicial Commissions. — Judicial Commissions may be appointed to try judicial cases by Presbyteries and Synods as hereinafter stated. , The Permanent Judicial Commission of the General Assembly is com- posed of fifteen members, divided into three classes, the term of service being three years, and members having once served being ineligible for re-election for another three years. — B. D., Sees. 125 to 133; M. G. A., 1907, pp^ 181, 182; 1910, p. 249; G. A. R.. xHv. 1 1 16 Jitdicial Cases m Presbyteries and Sy7iods. — A Presbytery or a Synod may elect from the ministers and ruling elders subject to its jurisdiction a Judicial Commission, which shall be composed of not less than seven members for a Presbytery and not less than eleven for a Synod, a majority of which members shall 214 ACTS A.\D DECISIONS OF THE be ministers. The electing judicatory may transmit to such Commission any judicial case for hearing and decision. — B. D., Sec. ii8. 1 1 17 The Commission shall elect from its members a Moderator and a Clerk ; and, in the case transmitted to it, shall have the powers prescribed by, and conduct its proceedings according to, the Constitution and rules governing the trial of such cases before the electing judicatory, to which, also, it shall make a report. — B. D., Sec. 119. 1 1 18 The quorum of the Commission shall consist of not less than two-thirds of the members elected to it, provided that at least one-half the quorum shall be ministers. — B. D., Sec. 120. 1 1 19 The meetings of the Commission shall be held at such times and places as the electing judicatory shall direct ; or if no directions shall be given, then at such times and places as the Commission shall determine. — B. D., Sec. 121. 1 120 The decision of the Commission, sitting in any case at the same time as the electing judicatory, shall be promptly reported to the judicatory, and shall, from the time of the rendering of the report, be held to be the final judgment of the judicatory. The decision of the Commission, sitting in any case during an interval between the meetings of the electing judicator}^ shall, from the time of the announcement of the decision, be held to be the final judgment of the judicatory. — B. D., Sec. 122. 1 121 The Clerk of the Commission shall keep a full and correct record of the proceedings and decisions of the Commission ; shall with the Moderator certify in writing such record to be full and correct ; and shall GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 189 5-1 91 2. 21^ forthwith transmit a certified copy of the decision to each party in the case, and file the certified record with the Stated Clerk of the electing judicatory. — B. D. Sec. 123. 1 122 The Stated Clerk of the electing judicatory, upon the request of the Commission in any case, or upon its failure to report the certified record of such case w^hen called for by the judicatory, shall forthwith report the certified record to the judicatory; and shall preserve it as a part of the records of the same, and shall include it in the records sent up to the next supe- rior judicatory for review. — B. D., Sec. 124. 1 1 23 Concerning Judicial Cases in the General Assembly. See B. D., Sees. 125-133, and above, 1115. 1 124 When a judicial case has been decided by a Judicial Commission of an inferior judicatory, sitting during an interval between the meetings of the electing judicatory, an appeal from the judgment of such Com- mission may be taken and prosecuted before a superior judicatory, in the same manner as if the judgment had been rendered by the judicatory. — M. G. A., 1907, p. 178; B. D., Sec. 94. 1 125 Non- Judicial or Administrative Cases afid References. — A Presbyten,^ or a Synod may transmit to any Judicial Commission elected by it any non-judicial or administrative case founded on complaint, or any reference, or any case arising under Chapter XIV of the Book of Disciphne, entitled ' ' Of Differences between Judicatories," with such powers as the transmitting judicator}^ shall confer upon the Commission. — B. D., .Sec. 135. J 126 The General Assembly may transmit to any 2l6 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE Judicial Commission elected by it any non-judicial or administrative case founded on a complaint, or any refer- ence, or any case arising under Chapfer XIV of the Book of Discipine, entitled ' ' Of Differences between Judicatories," with such powers as the General Assembly shall confer upon the Commission. — B. D., Sec, 136. 1 1 27 When a non-judicial or administrative case has been decided by a Judicial Commission of an inferior judicatory, sitting during an interval between the meet- ings of such judicatory, a complaint against the decision of the Commission may be entered and prosecuted before a superior judicatory, in the same manner as if the decision had been rendered by the inferior judica- tory; and if at least one-third of the members of the Commission recorded as present when the decision was made join in such complaint, the execution of the de- cision of the Commission shall be stayed until the final issue of the case by the next superior judicatory. — B. D., Sec. 83. 1 128 Commissions may or may not sit at same time and place as appointing body. — B. D., Sees. 121, 122, 128. 1 1 29 Judicial Committee.— It is the sense of the joint meeting of the Judicial Committee and the Perma- nent Judicial Commission that it is the province of the Judicial Committee : 1. To pass upon the regularity of the papers and records in all cases transmitted to it by the Stated Clerk of the General Assembly. 2. To determine upon the face of the papers, whether questions of doctrine and of Constitution are raised ; and if, pmina facie, there is made out a case that ought to be determined by the General Assembly, the Com- GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1895-1912. 217 mittee will so report to the Assembly, and recommend that the Assembly send it to the Permanent Judicial Commission for hearing and decision. M. G. A., 1908, p. 94. 1 130 Justification by faith, doctrine of, to be main- tained in all relations of life. — M. G. A., 1899, p. 54. (See also Doctrine.^ Lay Workers. See Workers. 1 131 Licentiates, when ordained, should notify their Sessions of the fact. — M. G. A., 1901, p. 63. 1 132 Local Evangelists. — Prior to ordination to be examined first for formal licensure, and then for ordina- tion. — ^\. G. A., 1898, p. 130 ; 1905, p. 205. 1 133 Lord's Supper. — In answer to an overture as to the use of individual cups in the observance of the Lord's Supper the Assembly declared that it sees no reason for changing the primitive method of administer- ing that ordinance. 1134 The Assembly also declared that the unfer- mented fruit of the vine fulfils every condition in the cele- bration of the Lord's Supper. (See also sec. 575.) 1 135 The number of cups to be used in the celebra- tion of the Lord's Supper is left to Sessions. — M. G. A., 1896, p. 47- 1 136 The kind of wine to be used left to the deter- mination of Session. — M. G. A., 1898, p. 853. 1 137 A teaching which declares the Lord's Supper was instituted in any other manner than by the direct personal act of the Lord Jesus is not in harmony with the truth of Holy Scriptures or loyal to the person of Jesus Christ. — AL G. A., 1895!^ p. 96. 1 138 Marriage and Divorce. — Ministers are en- joined to refuse to perform the marriage ceremony in 2l8 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE the case of divorced persons, except as such persons have been divorced upon grounds and for causes recognized as scriptural in the Standards of our Church. — M. G. A., 1902, p. 125 ; 1903, p. 89. 1 139 That recognizing the comity which should exist between Churches represented in the Inter-Church Conference, acknowledging, as they do, the law of Christ alone as supreme, we advise each minister under the authority of this Assembly to refuse to unite in mar- riage any member of any such Church whose marriage is known to such minister to be prohibited by the laws of the Church in which such person holds membership, unless such minister believes that in the peculiar circum- stances of a given case his refusal would do injustice to an innocent person who has been divorced for scriptural reasons. — M. G. A., 1904, p. 75. 1 140 Deliverances of former Assemblies reaffirmed, and Presbyteries enjoined to enforce the Standards. — M. G. A., 1907, p. 199. 1 141 Ministerial Sustentation Fund. — Repeat- edly commended by the General Assemby, and in 191 2 combined With the Board of Relief. — M. G. A., 191 2, pp. 232-235. 1 142 Ministers. — Reccptio7i, etc. — Ministers whose whereabouts are unknown to be placed on a Supple- mentary Roll. — M. G. A., 1 90 1, p. 63. 1 143 Demission of the ministry allowable only after a year's probation. — M. G. A., 1 901, p. 62 ; 1906, p. 195. 1 144 Original jurisdiction over ministers belongs to Presbyteries. — M, G. A., 1904, p. 221. 1 145 Roman Catholic ordination of ministers, valid- ity of, left to the judgment of each Presbytery, guided by the Standards of our Church. — M. G. A., 19 10, p. 107. GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1895-1912. 219 1 146 Letter of dismission to ministers, authority to issue cannot be delegated to the Stated Clerk, — M, G. A., 1909, p. 189. 1 147 Ministers from the Presbyterian Church in the United States to be received on the same basis with those received from our own Presbyteries. — M. G. A., 1898, p. 133.. 1 148 Presbytery has power to deal with absentee ministers. — M. G. A., 1910, pp. 234, 238. 1 149 Presbytery may refuse to allow a member of another Presbytery to labor within its bounds. — M. G. A., 1901, p. 167. 1 150 Ministers with no ministerial duties cannot be compelled to demit the ministry, and the Presbytery may advise with them as to what it is best to do under the circumstances. — M. G. A., 1901, p. 62. 1 151 Great care to be exercised in the ordination and reception of ministers for people of foreign speech. — M. G. A., 1910, p. 128. 1 152 Ministers and officers assent only to the System of Doctrine contained in the Confession, and not to every particular statement, — M. G. A,, 1909, p. 176. 1 1 53 The deposition of a minister carries with it the striking of name from the roll. — M. G. A,, 1905, p, 207, 1 1 54 The transfer of a minister, made by Assembly from one Presbytery to another. — M. G. A., 1905, p. 208 ; 1908, p, 178. 1 155 A minister cannot be a member of two Presby- teries at the same time. — M. G. A., 1909, p, 189. 1 156 Name of absentee minister may be stricken from rolls. — M. G. A,, 1908, p, 171, 1 157 Ministers cajj be dropped from the roll for pro- longed absence. — M. G. A., 1910, p. 237, 220 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE 1 1 58 No minister is entitled to maintain his status as a minister and teach doctrines, fundamental in char- acter, which are contrary to the doctrines of the Confes- sion of Faith. The doctrines specifically named are the Deity of Christ, the sacrificial death of Christ, and the inspiration of the Scriptures. — Grant Case, M. C. A., 1911, pp. 138, 139. 1 1 59 Ministers admonished to refrain from utter- ances which unsettle the Church and which are in con- flict with its Standards.— M. G. A., 191 1, p. 140. 1 1 60 Ministers connected with other denominations, applying for membership in a Presbytery, shall submit- satisfactory evidence of possessing the qualifications of character and scholarship required of candidates and licentiates of this Church ; shall be examined in theology, and, in the discretion of the Presbytery, in other sub- jects, and shall answer in the affirmative questions 1-8, contained in the Form of Government, chap, xv., sec. xii. — F. G. , chap, xv., sec. xvi. 1 161 Missionary Education. — That pastors and Sessions be advised as to the superior educational methods, and the excellent material provided by our various Mission Boards for the nurture of the youth in missionary work. — M. G. A., 191 2, p. 88. 1 162 Moderators. — In 1886 the General Assembly sent down an Overture proposing to add to the Form of Gov., chap, xix., a section to be numbered sec. iv., read- ing : "In case the Moderator of any judicator)^ above the Church Session, shall be a ruling elder, he may open the next meeting with an address ; but any acts appropriate only to an ordained minister of the Gospel shall be performed by a minister appointed by such rul- ing elder." GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1893-1912. 221 It was also proposed to alter Form of Gov., chap, xii., sec. vii, , so as to provide for a ruling elder moderator of General Assembly. The vote of the Presbyteries as returned to the Cien- eral Assembly of 1887 showed that 50 Presbyteries answered the first Overture in the affirmative and 119 answered in the negative. On the second Overture 52 Presbyteries answered in the affirmative and 122 in the negative. Both the Overtures were, therefore, defeated, 1 1 63 Moderator for the next year cannot be elected by Synod of the current year. — M. G. A., 1908, p. 238. 1 1 64 " He [the Moderator] shall also serve until his successor be inducted into ofiice, and may perform such administrative duties as may be assigned to him by the judicatory." — F, G. , chap, xix., sec. ii. ; M. G. A., 1908, p. 210. 1 165 Monthly Concerts of Prayer. — The As- sembly emphasizes the importance of the observance of the monthly concert of prayer for missions, and recom- mends that the time of the concert of prayer for colleges and institutions of learning be changed from the third Thursday to the second Sabbath in January- — and that the day be known as Education Day. — M. G. A., 1895, pp. 64. 76. The revival of the monthly concert of prayer for mis- sions is recommended to our churches. ^M. G. A., 1900, p. 80. 1 166 Non-Ecclesiastical Bodies, Delegates to. — In reply to a memorial from the National Temperance Society, asking for the appointment of delegates to it, the Assembly declared that, while sympathizing in its objects, it did not send delegates to non-ecclesiastical bodies. — M. G. A., 1897, p. 84. 222 ACTS AND DECISIONS. OF THE 1 167 Official representation in non-ecclesiastical or- ganizations is contrary to the Constitution, but members are allowed liberty to work as individuals in such organ- izations. — M. G. A., 1907, p. 227. 1 168 The law and custom of the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A, require that its judicatories shall not be- come officially connected with non-ecclesiastical bodies. — M. G. A., 1908, p. 204. 1 169 Representatives canixot be elected to non- ecclesiastical bodies. — M. G. A., 1906, p. 234 ; 1908, p. 238. 1 1 70 Unconstitutional for a Synod to nominate or elect Trustees of the Anti-Saloon League — M. G. A., 1912, p. 181. 1 171 Offerings, Miscellaneous. — Church Sessions are authorized to report in the miscellaneous column of the annual reports to Presbytery, not only collec- tions for Bible and Tract Societies and general benevo- lence, but also ' ' miscellaneous and outside gifts of the congregation for religious and charitable causes, pro- vided the donors consent to have them thus reported by the Clerk of Session or by the pastor. ' ' This applies to individual gifts as well as to collections. — M. G. A., 1904, p. 97. (See Systematic Beneficence.^ 1 172 Ordination. — Candidates for the ministry, having calls to churches in another Presbytery, should be dismissed to the care of the latter Presbytery for ordi- nation. — M. G. A., 1905, p. 207. 1 173. Candidates for the ministry, the practice of licensing, and then ordaining at the same meeting of Presbytery, is not commended, but does not violate the Form of Government. — M. G. A., 1905, p. 207. 1 1 74 Ordination of a candidate for the ministry who GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1895-1912. 223 serves a Home Mission field should ordinarily be con- ducted by the Presbytery of the bounds. — IM. G. A., 1906, p. 195. This does not apply to Foreign Mission- aries. 1 175 Candidates cannot be admitted to the ministry unless views are in harmony with essential and neces- sary articles of Confession. — M. G. A., 1910, p. 273. 1 1 76 Ordination of candidates for the ministry' can- not be delegated to an Executive Commission. — M. G. A., 1911, p. 220, 1 177 Any Presbytery that ordains to the ministry men who deny the teachings of God's Word as inter- preted by our Standards is guilty of perjury. — M. G. A., 191 2, p. 192. (See also Confession, Doctrine, and Mmisters. ) 1 1 78 Overtures. — The Assembly has no power to recommit Overtures adopted by the Presbyteries. — M. G. A., 1908, p. 114. 1 179 Foreign Presbyteries cannot be considered neu- tral in the case of Overtures sent down. — M. G. A. , 1904, p. 177- 1 1 80 Pastor Emeritus. — When any m.inister shall resign his charge by reason of age or incapacity for further labor, and the congregation shall be moved by affectionate regard for his person and gratitude for his ministry among them, to desire that he should continue to be associated with them in an honorar)^ relation, they may, at a regularly called meeting, elect him as Pastor Emeritus, with or without salary, but with no pastoral authority or duty. This action shall be subject to the approval of Presbytery, and shall take effect upon the formal dissolution of the pastoral relation. — F. G.. chap, xviii., sec. ii. ; M. G. A., 1901, p. 154. 224 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE 1181 The relation of a Pastor Emeritus to a congre- gation cannot be terminated, and salary cannot be dis- continued, without the consent of Presbytery. — -M. G. A., 1909, p. 188. 1 182 The conditions for honorable retirement are a faithful ministry and incapacity for further active ser- vice. — M. G. A., 1909, p. 191. 1 183 Pastors. — In dissolution of the pastoral rela- tion, due notice or citation must be given to both pastor and congregation. — M. G. A., 1908, p. 203. 1 184 It is the judgment of this Assembly that every minister in charge of a church or a group of churches should receive at the least a salary of $1000 per annum, with a manse. — M. G. A., 1908, p. 129, 1 185 Times of payment of pastors' salaries may be either weekly, monthly, or quarterly. — M. G. A., 191 1, p. 199. 1 186 No change shall be made in the amount of salary stipulated in the call of a pastor without the con- sent of Presbytery, unless both minister and congrega- tion agree thereto ; and only the congregation regularly assembled shall have power to bring such a question to the attention of Presbyter}-. — F. G. , chap, xv., sec. ix. 1 187 Presbyterian Brotherhood. — The object of the Brotherhood is to secure the organization of the men of our churches with a view to spiritual development, fraternal relations, denominational fealty, the strength of fellowship, and engagement in works of Christian use- fulness. It reports annually to the General Assembly. Its office is in Chicago, and it has published a Constitu- tion and other documents. 1 188 Presbyterian Handbook. — The Stated Clerk of the Assembly was authorized to prepare and publish GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 189 5-1 91 2. 225 an annual Year-book of the Church, containing facts and figures, not exceeding in size 100 pages, and in cost 10 cents. — M. G. A., 1895, p. 118. 1 189 Presbyterian Historical Society. — This most useful Society has been repeatedly commended by the General Assembly. Bequests to the Society may be received by the trustees of the General Assembly. — M. G. A., 1896, p. 47. It is also a corporation able to receive gifts direct. 1 190 Presbytery. — The following directions are to be observed in the constitution of a new Presbytery : I. To be organized by the ministers designated by the higher judicatory. 2. Ministers with certificates of dis- mission then to be received. 3. Ministers residing within bounds of the new Presbytery, unless named in the act erecting the Presbytery, are to be received on certificates of dismission. 4. Ministers not connected with the Presbytery may be refused permission to labor within its bounds.— M. G. A., 1901, pp. 167, 168. 1 191 German Presbyteries to be erected by the Synods in their discretion. — M. G. A., 1907, p. 229, 1 192 Ecclesiastical changes to be reported immedi- ately to the Stated Clerk of the General Assembly. — M. G. A., 1901, p. 142. 1 193 Consolidation of Presbyteries only to be taken subject to prior approval by Assembly. — M. G. A,, 19 10, p. 243 ; 1912, p. 276. 1 194 A Presbytery cannot be under two independent jurisdictions. — M. G. A., 1907, p. 228. 1 195 The Moderator of a Presbytery has no discre- tion in deciding as to the necessity or the expediency of a pro re nata meeting. If the request be constitu- 15 226 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE tionally signed, he must issue a call for the meeting. — F. G., chap. X., sec. x. ; M. G. A., 1898, p. 133. 1 196 Adjourned meeting of Presbytery is a continua- tion of the stated meeting. — M. G. A., 1905, p. 208. 1 197 Every church entitled to be represented by an elder as a result of the omission of Section iv., Chapter X., of the Form of Government. — M. G. A., 1908, p. 212. 1 1 98 A ruUng elder delegate can be seated at the adjourned meeting, though not present at the first session of regular meeting. — M. G. A., 1905, p. 208. 1 199 Recommended that one hour at a stated meet- ing be set apart for the consideration of the work of religious education. — M. G. A., 191 1, p. 107. 1200 A Presbytery has the right to determine for itself whom it will receive into membership. — M. G. A., 1912, p. 167. 1 20 1 Gena-al Assembly has power to transfer minis- ters to a Presbytery erected by it, and such transfer is final as an act. — M. G. A., 1902, p. 123. 1202 Session should be represented at both regular and adjourned meetings of Presbytery. — M. G. A., 1905, p. 208. 1203 The names of ministers without charge are to be inserted in the Statistical Report without any desig- nation whatever. — M. G. A., 1905, p. 82. 1204 In exceptional cases a Presbytery may be or- ganized within the boundaries of existing Presbyteries, in the interests of minister and churches speaking other than the English language, or of those of a particular race ; but in no case without their consent ; and the same rule shall apply to Synods. — M. G. A., 1905, p. 60 ; Amendment to F. G,, chap, x., sec. ii. GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1895-1912. 227 1205 Protests. — No one shall be allowed to dissent cr protest' who has not a right to vote on the question decided, and no one shall be allowed to dissent or pro- test on any question who did not vote against the deci- sion ; provided, that when a case has been decided by a Judicial Commission, any member of the judicatory to which the decision is reported may enter his dissent or protest, or his answer to any protest, in the same manner as if the case had been tried before the judicatory itself, and he has voted thereon ; and provided, that when a case has been decided by a Judicial Commission sitting during an interval between the meetings of the electing judicatory, any member of such judicatory or of the Commission may, within ten days after the rendering of the judgment by the Commission, file his dissent from or protest against the judgment with the Clerk of the Commission ; and the Commission or any member thereof may, within twenty days after the rendering of the judgment, similarly file an answer to any protest ; and the Clerk of the Commission shall enter upon the record all dissents, protests, and answers, or shall for- ward the same to the Stated Clerk of the electing judi- catory to be so entered by him. — B. D., Sec. 107. 1206 Protests cannot be entered on Minutes of higher judicatory by members of the judicatory whose decision is appealed from. — M. G. A., 1888, p. 136. 1207 Quorum. — Business cannot be transacted in absence of a quorum. — M. G. A., 1891, p. 144. 1208 Judicial case cannot be issued by a vote of less than a quorum. — ^M. G. A., 1891, p. 144. 1209 Presbyteries cannot be given, in the absence of quorums, authority to receive and dismiss members. -— M. G. A., 1898, p. 139. 228 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE 12 10 Synods cannot legalize proceedings of a Pres- byter)' had without a quorum. — M. G. A,, 1898, p. 139. 121 1 Form of Government, Chapter xii., Section iii., amended, making quorum of Assembly One Hundred. — M. G. A., 1910, p. 244. 12 1 2 Action of Presbytery in receiving a minister without a quorum present approved ajid confirmed in exceptional case. — M. G. A., 1909, p. 189. 12 13 Records of Synods, Exceptions to. — The acts of General Assembly in this matter are applicable to Records of Presbyteries and Sessions. 1 2 14 Adjournments should be with prayer. — M, G. A.. 1888, p. 135. 12 15 Roll should be made out prior to election of Moderator.— M. G. A.,. 1888, p. 135. 12 16 Reports of Committees when approved or adopted should be either entered in the record, or it should be stated that they have been filed. — M. G. A., 1890, p. 105. 12 17 Approval of Minutes is to be entered. — M. G. A., 1890, p. 105. 12 18 Matter of error should be recorded. — M. G. A., 1894, p. 181. 1219 Unrepresented churches should be recorded. — M. G. A., 1894. p. 181. 1220 Exceptions to records of Presbytery must be entered on Minutes of Synods. — M. G. A., 1895, p. 125. 122 1 Names of members of Committees must be recorded. — M. G. A., 1895, p. 125. 1222 Reports of Committees, if adopted, must be entered in full in Minutes. — M. G. A., 1895, p. 124. 1223 Roll must be called prior to adjournment, and GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1895-1912. 229 names of uhexcused absentees recorded. — M. G. A., 1895, p. 124. 1224 Resolutions, etc., when adopted, must be en- tered in the Minutes. — M. G. A., 1895, p. 124. 1225 Minutes to be attested in writing. — M. G. A., 1897, p. 129. 1226 AH sessions to .be opened and closed with prayer. — M. G. A., 1898, p. 138 ; 1904, p. 220. 1227 Reports of Committees to be entered on the Minutes. — M. G. A., 1898, p. 138; T909, p. 242. 1228 Commission to read, correct, and approve the Minutes is of doubtful vahdity. — M. G. A., 1898, p. 138. 1229 Records to be presented annually. — M. G. A., 1898, p. 138. 1230 Result of the final roll call to be recorded. — M. G. A., 1898, pp. 138, 139. 123 1 When a judicatory has been opened with de- votional exercises, this is a sufficient substitute for an opening prayer. — M. G. A., 1900, p. 73. 1232 Address cannot be substituted for a sermon at the opening session. — M. G. A., 1900, p. 155. 1233 Records, as approved by the Assembly, cannot be afterward altered without permission of Assembly. — M. G. A., 1900, p. 155. 1234 Blank pages for the recording of the As- sembly's approval to be inserted in Minutes. — M. G. A., 1900, p. I 56. 1235 Committees, Reports of, to be recorded. — M. G. A., 1901, p. 165. 1236 Approval of printed records is sufficient. — M. G. A., 1901, p. 166. 1237 Exceptions to Presbyterial Records must be recorded. — M. G. A., 1901, p. 167. 230 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE 1238 Narrative to be recorded. — M. G. A., 1901, p. 165. 1 139 Treasurer's Reports to be approved. — M. G. A., 1901, p. 165. 1240 Manifest error may be corrected in approved records. — M. G. A., 1902, p. 169. 1 24 1 Exceptions must be recorded. — M. G. A., 1902, p. 169. 1242 Delegated Synods may omit from records names of absentees. — M. G. A., 1904, p. 180. 1243 Members are to be recorded so as to show whether they are ministers or ruHng elders. — M. G. A., 1905, p. 213 ; 1909, p. 242. 1244 Names of Boards should be written in full in records. — M. G. A., 1906, p. 235. 1245 The absence of the records should be noted. — M. G. A., 1896, p. 155. 1246 Omission of words in the record to be noted. — M. G. A., 1908, p. 238. 1247 Historical references must be full and complete. . -M. G. A., 1908, p. 239. 1248 Reports of Standing Committees to be inserted. — M. G. A., 1912, p. 274. 1249 Reports not to be included unless before Synod for action. — M. G. A., 1910, p. 274. 1250 Closing of Session should be recorded. — M. G. A., 1909, p. 242. (See, also, Presbytery, Sessions, Synods.) 1 25 1 Reformed Church in the U. S. — Plan of Union with, approved. — M. G. A., 191 1, p. 94. 1252 — Religious Education. — That the churches be advised to appoint a Council of Religious Education, with a view to a unification of their educational agencies, GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1895-1912. 23 I and the vigorous promotion of systematic religious in- struction within their bounds. — M. G. A., 1910, p. 159. 1253 Rules for Judicatories, Amendments Made to the Same. — Rule 18, insert after the words "shall be put without debate" the following words, "but it shall not be in order for any one debating another mo- tion to propose the motion to lay on the table or the pre- vious question, at the close of his remarks, unless he shall obtain the floor again for that purpose. ' ' 1254 Rule 45. " These rules may be suspended by a two-thirds vote of the judicatory upon motion duly made. ' ' 1255 Reconsideration, motion for, may be made more than once. — M. G. A., 1908, p. 141. 1256 Ruling Elders. — Ruling Elders, ordination of, not invalidated by failure to read the Confession of Faith, but such elders should be required to read and study the Confession. — M. G. A., 1905, p. 206. 1257 Ruling Elders not authorized to administer the Sacraments. — M. G. A., 1906, p. 194. 1258 Presbyter)- can relieve Ruling Elders from the exercise of their office in a congregation, and purely as an administrative act. — M. G. A., 1909, p. 195. 1259 A Baptist minister cannot ordain a Ruling Elder. — M. G. A., 191 1, p. 217. 1260 Elders should be appointed on Committees. — M. G. A., 1896, p. 155. 1261 Limitation of age of communicants in the elec- tion for elders and deacons is unconstitutional. — M. G. A., 1897, p. 131. 1262 The manner of electing elders and deacons, and the parties to be elected, is left to each particular congregation. — M. G. A., 1902, p. 152. (See, also, Mod&rators and Sessions.) 2y. ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE 1263 Sabbath Observance. — The Assembly annu- ally adopts resolutions expressing " its profound sense of the importance of inculcating Scriptural precepts in reference to the Sabbath, in the home, in the Sunday- school and in all young people's associations." 1264 That the Christian Sabbath will be saved or lost to the Christian world by the action and influence of the members of the Christian Church. We do, there- fore, most earnestly enjoin the ministers, elders, and members of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America to a renewed diligence and faithfulness, by both precept and example, for the preservation of the sacred character of the Christian Sabbath day : — By an active use of the day in Christian work. By abstaining from the more popular and therefore more dangerous forms of Sabbath desecration, such as the purchase and reading of the Sunday newspapers, advertising in the Sunday newspapers, and from all forms of excursions, sports, games, and amusements on the Lord' s Day, and also all unnecessary secular work by ourselves and our employees,; all unnecessary traveling and visiting, and from all things that are op- posed to the spirit and purpose of this day as defined in the Word of God. — M. G. A., 1900, p. 32. 1265 Tha't we affirm the inalienable right of every man to rest from labor on the Sabbath Day, or the day commonly called Sunday, and therefore earnestly request all railroad companies, and all directors of corporations of whatever character, and all individual employees of labor, to so direct their corporations and business enter- prises as to secure the minimum of labor and the maxi- mum of rest on the Lord's Day. — M. G. A., 1901, p. 30. 1266 That the General Assembly urges on all fami- • GENEFLAL ASSEMBLY OF 1S95-1912. 233 lies not to buy anything on the Sabbath, and during the week to give the preference to those shops which close on the Lord' s Day ; to plan for their servants on the the Sabbath and help them to fulfill their religious duties, and to pay laborers on Friday so that they may have Saturday to make provision for the Sabbath. — M. G. A., 1906, p. 50, 1267 The Assembly, in entering on its records a protest . against the flagrant desecration of the Lord's Day by the National Congress in continuing its session on that day, recommended that all feeling aggrieved should petition Congress to abstain from business on the Sabbath Day.— M. G. A., 1895, p. 106. 1268 Sabbath-schools. — The Session has power to supervise the Sabbath-school and the various societies or agencies of the congregation. — F. G. , chap. ix. , sec. vi. 1269 The offerings of the Sabbath-school and of the various societies or agencies of the church shall be re- ported regularly to the Session of the church for ap- proval, and no offerings or collections shall be made by them for objects other than those connected with the Pres- byterian Church in the L^nited States of America, without the approval of the Session. — D. W. , chap, vi., sec. iv. 1270 Attention is called to the observance of the second Sabbath of June as Children's Day, and our Sabbath-schools are reminded that an important part of the service is the presentation of offerings to carry on the work of Sabbath-school missionaries. — M. G. A., 1895, p. 100. 1 27 1 That the advisability of maintaining the custom of the observance of special days, as now set apart in the Sunday-schools, in behalf of certain Boards is re- affirmed. — M. G. A., 191 2, p. 249. 234 "^^^^ ^^^ DECISIONS OF THE 1272 That the effort of the Board of Publication and Sabbath-school Work, to help our Sunday-schools to im- prove their educational methods and to provide the best helps for Uniform and Graded Lessons, be commended ; and that the Sunday-schools be encouraged to increase their efficiency through wise grading of their schools and the use of graded material. — M. G. A., 191 2, p. 88. Salaries. See Pastors. 1273 Salvation Army. — The Assembly recognizes with thankfulness the work done by the Army, but as it makes no claim to be a Church, no action is neccessary. — M. G. A., 1895, p. 76. 1274 Sermon. — An address cannot be a substitute for a sermon at the opening of a judicatory, 1275 Presbytery nol necessarily to be opened with a sermon. — M. G. A., 191 1, p. 135. 1276 Session of Church. — Subject to the provi- sions of the Directory for Worship, the Session shall have and exercise exclusive authority over the worship of the congregation, including the musical service ; and shall determine the times and places of preaching the Word and all other religious services. They shall also have exclusive authority over the uses to which the church buildings may be put, but may temporarily delegate the determination of such uses to the body having manage- ment of the temporal affairs of the church, subject to the superior authority and direction of the Session. — F. G., chap, ix., sec. vii. ; M. G. A., 1898, p. 97. 1277 In a church where there are only two elders, and one of these has removed his residence, but not his membership, therefrom, the pastor and the remaining elder may constitute a quorum of the Session and pro- ceed to business. — M. G. A., 1898, p. 130. GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1S95-1912. 235 1278 Clerk of Session, ordinarily expedient for an elder to be. — M. A. G., 1910, p. 236. 1279 Moderator of Session in absence of a minister to be an elder. — M. A. G., 1901, p. 85. 1280 Moderator of Session of a vacant church must be of the same Presbytery as the church. — M. G. A., 1912, p. 167. 1 281 Sy nodical Superintendent has no right to act as Moderator of Sessions of vacant churches. — M. G. A., 1901, p. 65. 1282 The Assembly answered in the negative an Overture asking that the opening and closing of meetings of church Sessions with prayer be made mandatory. — M. G. A., 1899, p. 108. (See also Church Members, Lice7itiates, Ministers, Religious Education, and Stated Supply.) 1283 Social Problems. — The General Assembly of 1 9 10 declared, that the Church is under imperative obligation to show how Christian principles apply to human affairs, and urged ministers to recognize and fulfill the obligations resting upon them as ministers of Jesus Christ, with respect to the social application of His Gospel. See the entire Dehverance. — M. G. A., 19 10, pp. 230-233. The Board of Home Missions is the agency entrusted with conduct of " Social Service." 1284 Stated Supply. — The relation of stated supply is unknown to our Form of Government, although it is recognized by our judicatories. It is a relation which, when continued beyond the emergency justifying it, is declared by the Assembly ' ' an irregularity and an evil inconsistent with our polity." — Digest, pp. 112, 113. A stated supply has no rights in the Session, and can act as its Moderator only when appointed by the Presbytery, 236 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE or specially invited by the Session. In 1878, Min., p. 120, the Assembly decided that stated supplies have such rights and prerogatives as may be expressly con- ferred upon them by the Presbytery, and no other. It also defined a ' ' stated supply " to be a minister em- ployed by the Presbytery, and with only such power as is given him by the Presbytery. 1285 Churches grouped in one charge, and belong- ing to two Presbyteries, cannot be served by stated supplies. — M. G. A., 1906, p. 195. (See, also. Vacancy and Supply. 1286 Synods. — Synods should not convene on the Lord's Day. — M. G. A., 1909, p. 242. 1287 Synods and Presbyteries may cooperate with other ecclesiastical bodies in seeking legislation on moral questions under Confession of Taith, chap, xxxi., sec. iv. — M. G. A., 1907, p. 228. 1288 Synods must receive approval of General As- sembly for erection, union, or division of Presbyteries. — F. G., chap, xi., sec. iv., amendment, 1910 ; M. G. A., 1910, p. 243. 1289 Synods can be erected within the boundaries of existing Synods in exceptional cases. — F. G. , chap, x., sec. ii. ; M. G. A., 1905, p. 60. 1290 Unconstitutional for a Presbytery to elect mem- bers of a Sy nodical Commission or Committee. — M. G- A., 1912, p. 166. 1291 Synod has power to decide finally in certain cases all questions that do not affect the doctrine or Con- stitution of the Church, provided that cases may be transmitted to Judicial Commissions. — F. G., chap, xi., sec. iv., amended 1907. (See, also, Non-Ecclesiastical Bodies and Records.) GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1895-1912. 237 1292 Systematic Beneficence.— Pastors are urged to present more frequently and fully the duty and privi- lege of giving intelligently, from principle and upon spiritual grounds. It is also recommended that all offer- ings should be regarded as made to the Lord, and should be in a definite and liberal proportion to personal in- come or resources, at least one-tenth. — M. G. A. 1900, p. 113. 1293 It is the duty of every member, present or absent, to contribute according to his means to the sup- port of the church where he holds his membership. What action should be taken in case of a failure to per- form this duty is left to the discretion of the church of which the individual is a member. — M. G. A., 1907, p. 225. 1294 Communicants are urged to give not less than one-tenth of their income to the Lord. — M. G. A., 1903, p. 144. 1295 That the Sessions of all our churches be re- minded of their responsibihty in connection with the stimulation and systematic development of Church benevolences, and be urged to devise and faithfully carry out some plan of annually canvassing the entire constituency of each church, for offerings in aid of all authorized missionary and benevolent causes of the Church. — M. G. A., 1906, p. 106. 1296 The supervision of Systematic Beneficence is now in the Executive Commission of the General As- sembly. (See Budget.^ 1297 Temperance. — As expressive ofits views on this subject, the Assembly in 1895 made the following declarations : The temperance deliverances of the Assemblies, ir. 238 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE unbroken line for more than eighty years, have spoken with no uncertain sound, the convictions of the Church in favor of total abstinence for the individual and th-: abolition of the traffic in intoxicants, 1298 That, while not abating efforts to secure more efficient repressive legislation, there should be increased endeavor to secure by election and appointment to official position men of clean hands and pure hearts who have not lifted up their souls to vanity nor sworn deceitfully, and to sustain them in the faithful discharge of their duties. Cordial approval is given to all proper efforts to secure such legislation as will prevent the appointment of any man of known intemperate habits to official position under national, State, or municipal authority. — M. G. A., 1895, p. 100. 1299 Believing that, in seeking a legislative panacea for present ills, due consideration is not given to pre- ventive measures, it is urged that the children and youth be instructed more diligently on this subject ; that the Church give increased attention to it by teaching and preaching, and by effective temperance organizations within its own congregations and subject to its own administration ; that education be emphasized even more than legislation as an immediate need of the temperance cause, remembering always that the Gospel of Jesus Christ is the power of God unto salvation from this as from all other sins. Presbyteries and Synods are urged to renewed and increased activity along the lines of education and organization. — M. G. A., 1895, p. 100. 1300 That we earnestly urge upon our people the desirability of demanding the enforcement of the liquor laws throughout our land. — M. G. A., 1895, p. 100. 1301 That in the judgment of this Assembly the time GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1 895-1 91 2. 239 has come when Christian men should make their influ- ence felt directly at the ballot-box, and that all voters connected with our communion are urged to vote against the granting of licenses for the sale of intoxicating liquors. — M. G. A., 1895, p. 100. 1302 We urge every pastor to meet the full measure of his responsibility for the inculcation of total abstinence principles. Our members are urged to in- culcate and practice total abstinence, and are enjoined from renting property for liquor purposes or signing petitions or in any way making profit of the liquor traffic. — M. G. A., 1909, p. 160. The Assembly has recommended that at least one per cent, of miscellaneous collections be given to the Tem- perance Committee. — M. G. A,, 1906, p. 177. (See, also, under Church Members, Receptio7i. ) 1303 Theological Seminaries. — The elections of Professors in the following institutions require the appro- val of the General Assembly: Auburn Theological Semi- nary, German Theological Seminary of the Northwest, and Lincoln Univ., Theol. Department. In addition, the General Assembly has a veto over the removal of Professors in Princeton, Western, McCormick and Ken- tucky Seminaries, and a veto over the elections of Direc- tors in the same institutions. The elections of Directors in the two German Theological Seminaries are subject to the approval of the Assembly. The Assembly is also entitled by the provisions of the Charters of Princeton and Western Seminaries to change one-third of the Trustees at any annual meeting. 1304 The report of the compliance of the Presby- teries with the deliverances as to approved schools for theological students showed that 182 Presbyteries 240 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE answered the inquiry, of which 170 repHed that they ob- serve the dehverances of the Assembly of 1894, and their faithfulness was commended ; 1 1 Presbyteries reported non-compliance in part for various reasons, and they were counseled to comply so far as possible. The Pres- bytery of New York was instructed to see that its modus vive?idi be so carried out that purity of doctrine shall be maintained, and the peace of the Church be not dis- turbed. — M. G. A., 191 1, pp, 183, 184. 1305 That our Theological Seminaries be reminded of the rule which requires that students who pass from one of our seminaries to another shall in all cases pre- sent satisfactory testimonials from the seminary from which they come ; and that the General Assembly hereby urges a strict observance of this rule in the in- terest alike of the Presbyteries, the Board of Education, and the Seminaries themselves. — M. G. A., 1899, p. 118. 1306 That the Assembly calls attention to the judg- ment already frequently expressed, that candidates for our ministry should be educated, so far as possible, in institutions of our own Church, or those in hearty sympathy with it, and in particular hereby directs all Presbyteries to require that the theological course be taken in institutions approved by the General Assembly. — M. G. A., 1904, p. 62. 1307 That the Seminaries and Presbyteries, accord- ing to action of the Assembly in 1891, should insist more strenuously on college graduation by candidates before they be permitted to enter on their theological studies, and that the number of exceptions to this rule should be largely reduced. — M. G. A., 1900, p. 144. (See, also, under Candidates.) 1308 Tobacco. — The General Assembly made the GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1893-1912. 24 1 following declaration, viz.: "We deplore the use of tobacco by Christians as being liable to cause the weak brother to offend, thereby bringing reproach upon the cause of Christ." — M. G. A., 1903, p. 160. 1309 Trials, New — A Synod has no constitutional authority, to instruct a Presbytery to instruct a Session to retry an accused person upon charges not involved in the charges originally made against him in the Session, and upon which he was tried. — M. G. A., 1899, P- 112. 13 10 New trial, when granted, case to be remanded to the lower judicatory. — M. G. A., 1888, p. 136. 131 1 Trustees. — Trustees may resign either to the Board of Trustees or to the congregation. — M. G. A., 1901, p. 163. 13 1 2 Union, Church Cooperation and — Committee appointed annually since 1903. Phrase "closer rela- tions" to be understood as applying to all forms of church relations, involving cooperation, federation, or organic union, as the providence of God may indicate. — M. G. A., 1910, p. 200. (See, also, hiterchurch. Re- formed Church, and U7iited Presbyterian. 13 13 Union of Churches. — The General Assembly declares that Christian Churches have an inherent right to unite, arising out of their unity in Jesus Christ, their Supreme Head, and that no law should be passed, by any State, nor can any State pass laws, impairing or hindering this right in any manner, whether finding expression in efforts for cooperation, federation, or or- ganic union. — M. G. A., 1910, p. 212. 1 3 14 United Presbyterian Church. — Plan of feder- ative work with, approved. — M. G. A., 1910, p. 199. 13 1 5 Vacancy and Supply. — Every Presbytery shall arrange for the supply of the vacant pulpits within 16 242 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE its bounds, either by direct action at a meeting or through a committee. The Session of a vacant church may receive leave to supply the pulpit for a period to be fixed by Presbytery, subject to the limitation contained in the fourth section of this chapter. Ministers, hcentiates, and local evangelists connected with the Presbyteries of this Church shall be the only persons to be employed as regular supplies in vacant churches, but ministers of other denominations in corre- spondence with this General Assembly may be employed as occasional supplies. — F. G., chap, xxi., sec. ii., iii. When the pulpit of any congregation has been vacant for a longer period than twelve months, the appointment of ministers for the pulpit shall be made by the Presbyter)^ and shall continue to be so made until a pastor has been elected by the congregation and duly installed by the Presbytery. — F. G. , chap, xxi., sec. iv. — M. G. A., 1901, p, 158. 1316 The General Assembly has appointed, under Constitutional Rule No. 3, a Permanent Committee on Vacancy and Supply. Its powers are: "To conduct correspondence with Synods and Presbyteries and their Committees concerning unemployed ministers and vacant congregations ; to seek to adjust, in cooper- ation with Synodical and Presbyterial Committees, the requirements of vacancy and supply by methods ade- quate to the given conditions in any Synod or Pres- byter}- ; to furnish information to church sessions and ministers ; to suggest to the General Assembly plans for administration, and to make an annual report to the General Assembly." — M. G. A., 191 2, p. 120. 13 1 7 Vacant Church. — Official declaration that a pulpitis vacant commended. — M. G. A., 1902, p. 122. GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1895-1912. 243 13 18 A vacant church or congregation is one which has not a pastor duly installed or regular supply ap- pointed by the Presbytery. — M. G. A., 1903, p. 120. 13 19 Voters. — A moderator of a congregational meeting for the election of a pastor, elders, or deacons, cannot disqualify communicants whose standing has not been impaired by judical process. — M. G. A., 1896, p. 91 ; 1897, p. 138. 1320 That it is the right of each one of our con- gregations, under the Constitution of the Church, to determine by rule the qualifications of non -communi- cants who are contributors to church expenses, as voters in the election of pastors. — M. G. A., 1898, p. 138. 132 1 That the rolls of communicant members in good standing in the possession of the clerks of Ses- sions, and the list of regular contributors in the pos- session of the secretary or treasurer of the Board of Trustees, shall be the authoritative lists of voters at church and congregational meetings. — M. G. A., 1897, P- 139- 1322 That neither the presiding officer of church or congregational meetings, nor the Sessions of churches, possess the power to deprive communicant members in good standing of their right to vote at meetings of the church or of the congregation, except by due process of law in accordance with the provisions of the Book of DiscipHne, — M. G. A., 1897, p. 139. 1323 That the voters in the congregations under the care of this General Assembly, at elections for trustees or other persons to manage the temporal affairs, shall be the communicant members in good standing, and, in addition, such other persons as con- tribute by regular payments at stated periods to the 244 ^^^-^ ^^^ DECISIONS OF THE support and necessary expenses of the congregation in accordance with its rules ; provided, That nothing in this regulation shall be valid which contravenes the provisions of the laws of any of the States of the United States or of special church charters, — M. G. A., 1897, p. 139. 1324 Women.— The Board of Home Missions is authorized through the Women's Executive Committee, at its discretion, to commission women other than teachers to do missionary work in the homes of the mountain people of the South, and wherever similar work is needed. — M. G. A., 1895, p. 104. 1325 The Woman's Board of Home Missions, the Women's Foreign Mission Boards and Societies, seven in number, and the Woman's Department of the Freed- men's Board have been repeatedly commended by the General Assembly. 1326 The Budget is based upon the contributions made to the Women's Societies as much as it is upon that made by the churches to the various causes. While it is expected the women will manage the raising of their portion of the Budget for the several causes in which they are interested m their own way, they are, nevertheless, vitally a part of the Budget allotment. When women of a church make their subscriptions for the benevolence of the Church, they should have regard to the amount which they are expected to contribute through their own societies for the several causes, and designate upon the subscription card in what channel they desire their contributions to go. By this arrange- ment the every -member canvass becomes an aid to the Women's Societies rather than a hindrance. — M. G. A., 191 2, p. 267. (See, also. Worker s, Lay.) GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1895-1912. 245 1327 Workers, Lay. — That the estabhshing of wisely located and well-equipped schools for the train- ing of lay workers, that are in organic connection with the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A. , be encouraged and supported, and their needs commended to the lib- erality of churches and individuals. — AI. G. A., 1909, P- 53- 1328 The Assembly calls attention to the need of trained Christian Workers outside the ministry, and commends the careful consideration of this need to the authorities of our Seminaries. — M. G. A., 1910, p. 227. 1329 The Board of Education is recommended as the representative of the Church in this work, — M. G. A., 1910, p. 227; 1912, p. 93. 1330 Young Peoples' Societies. — The General Assembly recognizes as under the jurisdiction of the Church all religious organizations of every name, which are to be found within our congregations, or are composed of the members thereof. The Assembly deems it unnecessary to prescribe any specific form of organization for individual Young People's Societies, but desires and expects them to conform to acknowledged principles, both general and particular, as follows : In General, these societies are to be organized and work in conformity with the historic position of the Church as expressed in her Standards and interpreted by her courts. This historic position of the Church needs to be emphasized to-day with reference to : {a) The reverence due to the Word of God ; {b) The honor due to the Holy Spirit ; (c) The primary author- ity and inclusive scope of the voWs pertaining to church membership ; [d) The chief means for growth in grace ; {e) The separation of the Church in its or- 246 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE ganic capacities from all political parties ; (/) The office of the pastor as being the ' ' first in the Church both for dignity and usefulness." The particular relations of all our Young People's Societies to the Church are sustained, in the first in- stance, to the pastor and the Session of a particular church, and thence through them to the Church at large. Each such society is under the immediate direc- tion and oversight of the pastor and Session of that church in which it is formed, and that oversight is not merely general, but applies to : (a) The Constitution of the Society ; (d) The schedule of its services ; (c) The election of its officers ; (d) The contributions of the Society. — M. G. A., 1901, p. 146. 1 33 1 That the General Assembly hereby assigns the work of Young People's Societies to the Board of Pub- lication and Sabbath-school Work, and directs that when an additional department of the Board is created it shall be known as the Department of Young People's Work.— M. G. A., 1906, p. 183. ADDITIONS, 1913-1916. 1332 Church Without Ruling Elders. — A church which has lost all its elders by death, removal, or resigna- tion, and cannot find suitable persons to fill the vacancies thus made, can elect and call a minister, etc., only under the oversight and with the advice and direction of Presby- tery. — M. G. A., 1916, p. 244. 1333 Church Erection. — Congregations desiring help should confer with the Board of Church Erection before adopting building plans. — M. G. A., 1914, p. 184. 1334 Committees. — Presbyteries, Synods and the General Assembly can appoint only ordained men on Com- mittees. Church Sessions may appoint communicant members upon Committees of the Congregation. — M. G. A., 1914, p. 195. 1335 Congregation; Special Meeting, Items of Busi- ness. — A special meeting of a congregation must conform to the requirements of a pro re nata meeting of Presbytery, as to the specifications of the items of business. — M. G. A., 1916, p. 244. 1336 Deaconesses. — "Deaconesses may be elected to office in a manner similar to that appointed for deacons, and set apart by prayer. They shall be under the super- vision of the Session, and their duties shall be indicated by that body." — M. G. A., 1915, p. 202; F. G., chap, xiii., sec. ix.. New. 1337 Deacons. — "Section i. Members. — The Board of Deacons consists of the pastor, or pastors, and deacons of a particular congregation. 247 248 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE "Sec. 2. Quorum. — Of this Board, two deacons, if there be as many in the congregation, with the pastor, shall be necessary to constitute a quorum. "Sec. 3. Officers. — The moderator of the Board of Deacons shall be the pastor, or in his absence, a deacon appointed by him. The Board shall elect from its mem- bership its own secretary and treasurer. "Sec. 4. Duties. — The Board of Deacons shall have charge of the poor of the congregation, and may perform such other administrative charitable and community duties, the disbursement of charitable funds included, as may be determined upon, after consultation with and action by the Session. The Board of Deacons shall report to the Session all disbursements. "Sec. 5. Reports to Session. — The Board of Deacons shall report annually to the Session upon all business trans- acted, and its Minutes shall be reviewed at least annually by the Session, subject to the supervisory authority of the Presbytery. "Sec. 6. May be Trustees. — The deacons may be en- trusted in addition with the care and management of the temporalities of the church, and when so entrusted, they shall report at least annually upon the same to the Session, being subject also to the supervisory authority of the Pres- bytery." — F. G., chap. XXV., New; M. G. A., 1915, p. 260. 1338 Friends' Church. — It is not "orderly to receive by letter members from the Friends' Church without bap- tizing them." — M. G. A., 1915, p. 279. 1339 Home Missions. — "Each Presbytery and Synod shall have the right of initiation, direction and control as to the Home Mission work within its bounds, as to choice and location of appointees, and as to the compensation of such appointees, within the limits of the Board's appropriation. GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF igij-igid. 249 Each Presbytery shall give to the Board a faithful ac- counting of the use of funds appropriated, and in case of any misunderstanding or complaint, the Board shall use its own discretion, subject to the review of the i\ssembly's Standing Committee on Home Missions. — M. G. A., 1914, P- 134- 1340 Intermediate Catechism to be Taught. — "That our children be taught the Intermediate Catechism, just adopted by our Assembly, and that pastors be recom- mended to teach it to communicant classes." — M. G. A., 1913, p. 219. 1341 Loose-leaf System Permitted. — "That the use of the Loose-leaf System be permitted, provided each set of records be kept on leaves of uniform size and style, numbered consecutively in uniform type by some printing mechanism, held securely in an automatic-locking binder, from which they cannot be removed without unlock- ing, and ultimately bound in permanent book form in volumes of not more than 400 leaves." — M. G. A., 1913, p. 132. 1342 Judicial Commissions. — Church Sessions cannot appoint Judicial Commissions. This power is given only to Presbyteries, Synods and the General Assembly. The provisions for Judicial Commissions are found in the Book of Discipline, Sections 1 18 to 134. It is proper here to state that the finding of the Judicial Commission of a Presbytery is the final judgment of the Presbytery in a given judicial case, and can be complained of or appealed to the Synod. — M. G. A., 1914, p. 156. 1343 Lord's Supper. — "We request Presbyteries and Sessions of our churches to use all measures to provide a non-alcoholic wine for the celebration of the Lord's Supper." — M. G. A., 1914, p. 125. 2 so ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE 1344 Meetings Must Be Called by Session or Presby- tery —It is not lawful for a congregation, without formal action by the Session or an order of Presbytery, to call a meeting of the congregation for the dissolution of the pas- toral relation.— M. G. A., 1916, p. 245. 1345 Minister, Record of Ordination of Member as a. — "Record of ordination should be made in the minutes of the Session of the church to which the person ordained be- longs, and then the name of the person ordained should be removed from the roll of church members." — M. G. A., 1913, p. 163. 1346 Moderators at Meetings of Congregations. — (a) No person not an ordained minister, nor a communi- cant member of a church, can preside at a congregational meeting for the dissolution of the pastoral relation. (b) Meetings of vacant churches will ordinarily be moderated by either a neighboring minister of said Presby- tery, or by one of the Session of the church. (c) At meetings of the congregation, for the election of elders and deacons in a church already organized, but without a pastor, the Moderator, in general, is ordinarily to be the minister appointed by Presbytery. — M. G. A., 1916, p. 245. 1347 Registers and Rolls to Be Kept by Sessions. — "Every church Session shall keep registers or rolls of per- sons admitted to or suspended from the Lord's Table; and of the deaths, and other removals of church members; but the names of members shall be placed upon or removed from the rolls of the church only by order of the Session, and in accordance with the provisions of the Book of Discipline. The church Session shall also keep a fair register of mar- riages, and of baptisms, with the times of the births of the individuals baptized." — F. G., chap, ix., sec. 10, amended. GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1913-1916. 25 1 1348 Ruling Elders, Ordination and Installation of. — A minister serving within the bounds of another Presby- tery than his own, by consent of both Presbyteries, can legally ordain and install elders in the church which he is serving. — M. G. A., 1916, p. 244. 1349 Societies, Etc., Under Control of Session. — "The oversight of all organizations and societies is fully set forth in the Form of Government, Chapter XXIII., which shows the vital relation of such bodies to the Session. 1350 Suspended Members, Roll of.- — "The roll of suspended members shall contain the names of those mem- bers who have been suspended either with or without pro- cess. Such names shall not be reported to Presbytery as being among the active members of the church. The Session shall make an annual review of the roll of com- municants and of the roll of suspended members, before making its report to Presbytery, and in making such review shall make no erasures from the roll of communicants, with- out paying full regard to the law of the Church as contained in the Book of Discipline, especially as to due notice to absentees whose addresses are known, and the Session shall make earnest effort to restore to good and regular stand- ing all suspended members." — B. D., addition to sec. 50. 1351 Temperance. — "Any minister or member who is a member of any club or association licensed to sell and does sell intoxicating liquors to its own members or to others, should resign from such club or association in order to be free from the traffic in which the club or association is directly engaged." — M. G. A., 1914, p. 125. "This Assembly deeply regrets any aid and assistance or encouragement being given, at any time, by any minis- ter or layman within its jurisdiction, to defend or uphold or perpetuate the curse of legalized liquor-selling, including all 252 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE intoxicating drinks, malt and spirituous liquors, whether known as light wines or heavy whisky, and calls upon its ministry to use all their influence, in conjunction with the organized temperance forces of the country, to destroy ab- solutely and abolish the legalized liquor traffic, and to cleanse our States, and ultimately our nation, from the curse of the saloon." — M. G. A., 1915, p. 124. This Assembly "favors legislation making the vendors of alcoholic beverages, their bondsmen and the owners of property rented for such purposes, jointly and severally, responsible for damage resulting from the intoxication of those to whom such beverages are sold." — M. G. A., 191 5, p. 123- "That this Assembly reaffirms former deliverances, for- bidding all members in her communion to rent property for the manufacture or sale of alcoholic beverages, to sign petitions, or go on bonds to secure license, to present ap- plications in court which legalize the traffic, to purchase or hold an interest in either a brewery or distillery, or in any- way whatsoever to aid or abet the evil of intemperance." — M. G. A., 1913, p. 112. 1352 Vacant Churches, Presbyterial Committees. — "A Committee of Presbytery charged with the oversight of a church without a pastor or Session, may have and exercise all the powers and discharge all the functions which the Presbytery properly has delegated to it." — M. G. A., 1915, p. 216. A Presbytery which has the right to appoint a com- mittee with power and authority to organize a church, to receive members, ordain elders and constitute a Session, also has the power to do the lesser thing of authorizing a committee to exercise all the functions of a Session." — M. G. A., 1915, p. 293. GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1913-1916. 253 1353 Voters at Meetings, Rights of. — "The right of members of a 'congregation' to vote at 'congregational' meetings, as distinct from 'church' meetings, is altogether distinct from the right of communicant members to vote at meetings of the ecclesiastical body known as 'a church.' Persons who are not church members, but who are regular attendants and contribute to the support of church worship, are entitled, under the laws of several of the States, to vote for trustees, and at 'congregational' meetings, strictly so called. The right to vote in church and congregational meetings is taken away from communicant members when they are suspended by act of Session, but the question of the right of non-communicants to vote at congregational meet- ings is one to be determined by the regulations of the State conferring the Charter upon the congregation, and under the Charter." — M. G. A., 1912, p. 75. 1354 Ruling Elder Moderators.— In 19 18, Chapter XIX, Section 3, of the Form of Government was changed to read: "In case the Moderator of any judicatory, above the Church Session, shall be a ruling elder, he may open the next meeting with an address; but any acts appropriate only to an ordained minister of the Gospel shall be performed by a minister ap- pointed by such ruling elder." Chapter XII. Section 7, of the Form of Government was also changed so that when the ISIoderator of the Assembly is a ruling elder he is to deliver an appropriate address. APPENDIX. SUMMARY OF RULES OF ORDER. ^ For the ready reference of presiding officers of judi- catories and to facilitate transaction of business the fol- lowing summary is submitted. Order of Preccdetice of Motions. 1. To Adjourn, which is always in order, except when a member has the floor. When modified by time, however, fixing a day and hour certain, it ceases to be a privileged question. The motion, if lost, cannot be re- considered, but may be renewed at another stage of busi- ness, or after progress in debate, or after completion of business. The motion to adjourn, when made at the last sitting upon each day, should always include the time on the day following to which the body adjourns. 2. To Lay on the Table— ( 1 ) For the present : the effect of which will be to put the subject on the docket, to be considered at any time. (2) Unconditionally : when it shall not be taken up during the same meeting of the judicatory without a vote of reconsideration — two-thirds. The motion to lay on the table, whether for the present or unconditionally, must be put without debate. It can- * See, also, Sec. 802. 254 APPENDIX. 255 not, however, be made by a speaker at the close of his remarks, unless he shall obtain the floor again for that purpose. ~ 3. To Postpone Indefinitely, when it shall not again be entertained at the same meeting unless with the con- sent of three-fourths of the members present at the de- cision. 4. To Commit. 5. To Amend. Motions Not Debatable. 1. To lay on the table. 2. To take up business. 3. To adjourn. 4. For the previous question. 5. Appeal from the decision of the Moderator. This is ordinarily put in the following manner : " Shall the de- cision of the Chair stand as the decision of the House?" A tie vote sustains the Chair. 6. To fix time for voting. 7. To fix time for the next session. Questions of Privilege ivhich are Always in Order. 1. To call for a division of a motion. 2. To call for the writing of a motion. 3. To raise points of order. A second question of order cannot be raised until the first is decided. 4. To call for the previous question. 5. To withdraw a motion, with the consent of the seconder ; if after debate, with the leave of the judi- catory. A personal explanation is not a question of privilege unless it affects the rights of a member. 256 SUMMARY OF RULES OF ORDER. Peculiar Motions. 1. For the previous question, which shall be put in this form, namely, "Shall the main question be now put ?' ' It shall be admitted only when demanded by a majority of the members present ; and the effect shall be to put an end to all debate, and to bring the judicatory to a direct vote — (i) On a motion to commit the subject of con- sideration (if such motion shall have been made). This motion failing, then, (2) On pending amendments, and (3) On the main question. 2. Reconsideration of a question that has been de- cided; provided, that the motion is made by one voting in the affirmative, seconded by one voting in the affirm- ative, and carried by a two-thirds majority of those pre- viously present and voting on the measure when it was made. The motion for reconsideration of a subject indef- initely postponed, made and seconded as above, must be with the consent of three-fourths of the members present at the decision. . 3. An amendment, and also an amendment to an amendment, may be moved on any motion ; but a mo- tion to amend an amendment to an amendment shall not be in order. An amendment may be laid on the table without affecting another amendment or the original motion. Action on amendments shall precede action on the. original motion. 4. A substitute shall be treated as an amendment. 5. On filling blanks the vote shall be first on the highest number and the longest time. APPENDIX. 257 6. A motion may be made to close nominations for any office whenever time sufficient has been given for the presentation of names. c- It is competent for the judicator)-, after a vote has been taken for an office without result, to reopen nomi- nations, placing additional candidates before the house. Miscellaneous Rules. If more than one member rises to speak, the one farthest from the moderator shall i)e recognized. On questions of order, postponement, and commit- ment, members may sp^k once ; on all other questions twice. A member who yields the floor for any purpose is entitled thereto upon the resumption of the business in connection with which he was speaking. The mover of a motion is, by courtesy, entitled to the floor, if he so desire, after the Moderator has stated the question. A member called to order does not yield his right to the floor, but should take his seat until the question of order is decided, when he can resume the floor. The Moderator may vote only when the vote is by ballgt, unless the judicatory is equally divided, when, if he chooses not to vote, the question shall be lost. The member presenting a motion or submitting a re- port has a right to close the debate. When the Moderator has commenced to take the vote, .all debate or remark shall cease, unless a mistake has been made, which, being corrected, the Moderator shall recommence taking the vote. — G. A. R., xxvi. The vote should also be retaken when the tellers disagree. 258 SUMMARY OF RULES OF ORDER. A member cannot be excused from voting after the negative of a question is put. The proper time to make the request is immediately at the close of debate, or when the name of a member is called on a yea and nay vote. Members may not vote on questions affecting their personal interests. The yeas and nays shall not be recorded unless by a -vote of one-third of the members present. The Judicial Committee may sit and vote, but not the Committee of Prosecution ; nor parties to a complaint or an appeal ; nor members of a judicatory whose records are under review. Committees. When a Committee . is appointed to deliberate upon a subject, it is the rule to appoint thereon members holding different views. When a Committee is appointed to carry out a de- cision of the House, it is customary to appoint thereon only those who can support the action taken. 'When a Special Committee is appointed, it is cus- tomary^ to place on it the mover and seconder of the motion by which it was appointed. This custom, how- ever, is not obligator\^ Chairman. The Chairman of a Committee may de- bate and vote, and may also act as clerk. Discharge. Committees in legislative bodies are discharged by the reception of their report. In the General Assembly, however, the Standing Committees are discharged at the final session by vote of the House, and Special Committees are not regarded as discharged until the close of the Assembly. APPENDIX. 259 Excuse from Service. When persons are competent to serve, the appointing body only can excuse from service. Minority Reports. The minority of a Committee may subn:iit their views in writing, either together or each member separately ; but minority reports can be con- sidered and acted upon only by moving them as substi- tutes for the report of the Committee. Quorum. The quorum of a Committee is, in legis- lative practice, a majority of the members. Reception of Reports. The word "accept," used for the reception of reports, does not imply adoption. Reports. The report of a Committee, when received or accepted by the House, is the property of the House, and should be handed to the clerk, with all accompany- ing papers. See also Minority Reports, above. Sub-committees. Committees may appoint Sub-com- mittees. Vacancies. Committees cannot fill vacancies in their membership. Only the House or the Moderator can act. — G. A. R., vii. Withdrawal . Committees must receive permission from, the House ta withdraw. ANALYTICAL INDEX. [The figures refer to the number of the sections.] Absence of accused in trial, 3. after citation, 4. with notice, 4. trial and judgment in, 5. unavoidable, 6. appellant^ 25. procedure in, 25. complainant, 26. 'procedure in, 26. from judicatories, 1, 2. leave of, i. only for sufficient reason, i. of records in appeals, 476. censure for, 476. in complaints, 459. order of procedure in, 459. for review, 7. Absentees, judicial censure of, without trial is unconstitu- tional, 9. certificates of dismission, 23. without, 15. discipline, 14. if ministers, 31, 680. from judicatories, 29. 30, 680, 942. names of, to be recorded, 11, 1223. reasons to be required, 10. from ordinances, 14. advised, after two years, to ask for certificates, 15. failure to, 15. after three years, 15, 1007. qualified certificates to, 17. 260 Absentees from ordinances, status in, 148. without certificates, 16. names of, when to be dropped from the roll, 15, 1009. refusal, to support ordinances, 18. from place of residence, and un- known by the Sessions for two years, 19, 1009. three years, 20, 1009. when placed on suspended roll, status of, IS roll, 21. suspension of, 14, loii. visitation, by the Session, 14. Abstinence, total, commended, 899. See Temperance. ! Accusations, caution in receiving, I 283. speedy investigation of, 346. Accused, in trial, 3. refusing to appear after citation, 4- second, 5. third, if a minister, 335. censures to be inflicted upon, 135, 374- 385- charges against, withdrawal of, not subject to appeal, 947. contumacy, 12. if a minister, 13. copy of charges and specifica- tions for, 315. counsel, 5, 290, 1060. ANALYTICAL INDEX, 261 Accused, counsel in absence of, 5. eligibilitj', 1060. how to be heard, 1060. may not sit or vote, 1060. may appeal from judgment, 461. demand a delay of, 348. judgment without process, 348. may be debarred from Lord's Table, 292. exercise of office, 346. may file objections, 323. if a minister, 334-346. shall plead, 325. if declining to, 325. the plea shall be recorded, 325. private conference with, 285. record of the case, what it in- cludes, 332. self-accused, 348. may not sit or vote, 337. suspension of, 12, 14. if a minister, 13, 335, 339, 603. unavoidable absence of, 6. when not subject to a new trial, 1309. witness of, names not to be dis- closed, 316. Adjourned Meetings, 33- of the Assembly, 34. business, 33. Administrative Acts, judicial decisions cannot be reversed by, 1108. Administrative Cases, 1112. definition, 1112. Admonition, judicial. 338, 850. in appeals, 475. effect of, 475. to a prosecutor. 289. Advertisements in religious jour- nals of lotteries, speculative in- vestments, etc., deprecated, 35. Advice in references not obligatory, 432. Afi&rmations, administration of, 3S8. Alliance, Presbyterian, 1098. Alternates, election of, 36. Amendments, to the Constitution, how made, see Constitution, 224. to constitutional rules, 247. to motions of order, 741-770. Amusements, worldly, deliver- ance of the Assembly on, 40-43. Andrew and Philip Brother- hoods commended, 1023. Anti-Saloon League. See Non- ecclesiastical Bodies. Apostles' Creed, The, to be taught to children, 44. phraseology explained, 45. Appeal from decision of moderator, 293, 619. Appeals, judicial, 461-479, 943- 956. abandonment of, 470. Assembly, may be direct to, 469. by a committee of prosecution, 469. definition, 461, 943. entertainment, 472, 473. procedure in, 473. refusal to entertain, 472, 954. must give reasons for, 949. evidence, new in, 373. effect of, 373. grounds of, 465. hearing, 473, 946. instructions, 952. judicial cases, confined to, 462, 1112. of a judicatory aggrieved by an- other, may appeal. 552. judgment in, 474, 475, 1102. effect of upon the inferior judi- catory, 474. explanatory minutes may ac- company, 474. ?62 A NA L YTICA L INDEX. Appeals, names of parties to, 943. protests against and dissent from, who may, 1025. reversal, 943. lodgmeni: of, 467. with records and papers, time, 467, 951- to whom, 467. new trial in, 474. when in order, 472. procedure, 472. original parties in, 462, 943. from action of a Presbytery, 1037. printed briefs, 956. records to be sent up, 476. renewal of, 27. second, no, 464. wlien to be tried, as a whole, 950. voters in, 471, 948, 1205. . withdrawal of charges not sub- ject to, 947. Appellant abandoning his appeal, how, 25. absence of, 25. appearance, time, 25. counsel, 468, 1060. hearing, 472, 943. name given to, 461, 943. rights of, 943. Appellee, failure to lodge records, 476. how heard in the appellate judi- catory, 943. judgment, may appeal from, 943. Ardent Spirits, condemnation of use, manufacture and sale, 899- 904. Assembly Herald, 957. Assessments, rule governing, 48. Baptism, administration of, 49- 53- Campbellite, invalid, 61. definition of, 49. delay, 50. Baptism, amended formula, 959. interdenominational intercourse. 958. limit of age in children, 50. only by ordained ministers, 51- mode of, 58, 959, 960. neglect of infant, 56. place of administration, 52. exception, 52. private, 52. qualifications of adults for, 57. Romish, 62. subjects of, 53, 57. Unitarian, invalid, 60. by water essential, 58. Baptized Children, admission of, into the Church, 282. under the care of, 282. discretion, years, 50, 282. are members, 282. names of, to be included in cer- tificates of dismission of parents, 141. obligations of, 282 roll, 54. Beneficence, Systematic, 63-70, 1292-1296. each church enjoined to adopt some plan of, 1292. committee, permanent, of the Assembly, 63, 64, 1296. contributions, designation of, 68. enjoined upon every com- municant, 64, 1292, 1294. as an act of worship, 65. executive commission in charge, 1296. proportionate, 70, 1292. roll call of Presbytery in, 962, 963- exercise of, by Sabbath-schools, 1269. church societies, 1022. ANALYTICAL INDEX. 263 Bequests, legal forms of, 71. to Presbyterian Historical Soci- ety, 1189. Bible, definition, 74-76. deliverance on, by the Assembly, 72-76. inerrancy of, 74-76, 1065, 1068. Revised Version, 72, 1085, 1086. study of, in theological semina- ries, 73, 979- Blanks, order of, in filling, 770. Boards of the Church, 77-117- aid asked from, to be by ballot, 84. conditions of, 86. bequests to, care in making, 71. contributions to, enjoined, 79, 962, 963. especially by churches aided, 80. have no judicial power, 83, 961. executive officers, not to be members, 77. /. — College, 1 1 5-1 1 7. conditions of aid by, 116. formation, 115. objects, 115. revision of aid given by, 117. //. — Church Erection, formation of, 104. loan fund, 104 to manses, 104. objects, 104. ///. — Education, candidates un- der, 93-101. conditions of aid to, 92, 100. of reception, 93, 100. by Presbytery, 979. colored, loi. formation of, 91. pledge given by candidates aided, 981. IV. — Foreign Missions, amend- ment of charter to, 88. reorganization of, 87. Boards of the Church — V. — Freedmen, condition of aid by, 114. mode of operation, 114. organization of schools by, 114. relation to Presbyteries, 114. VI. — Home Missions, conditions of aid by, 84, 85. formation of, 82. powers, 83. sustentation under, 85. VII. — Ministerial Relief and Sus- tentation, conditions of aid by, 107-110. special, 108. to women and missionaries, 109, no. centenary fund, in, 112 amount, $1,192,909. homes under care of, 106, 107. and sustentation, 1141. VIII. — Publication and Sabbath- School Work, aims of, 102. publications recommended, 103, 1272. reorganization, 102. work and operations of, to* be explained by pastors, 79, 103. Book of Common Worship, 572, 964. Book of Discipline, adoption of, 238. amendments, 238, 249, 252, 944-946, 1031-1036. Book of Forms, deliverance of the Assembly on, 572. Brief Statement of the Re- formed Faith, 1073. intended for information as to our beliefs, 1073. not to be a substitute or alter- native of the Confession of Faith, 1073. Budget, The, 965. Boards, 966-968 264 ANALYTICAL INDEX. Budget, The, Churches, 969-974. special appeals. 975. Business of Judicatories, unfin- ished, to be taken up first, 790. Calls to the Pastorate, 614-636. certificate of, to the Presbytery, 626. citation of the congregation, 615. commissioners to prosecute, be- fore the Presbytery, 627, 628. form of, 625. to a licentiate of another Presby- tery, 583. ordination without, 584. reception of, only through the Presbytery, 627. subscription, by whom, 626. See, also. Pastor. Candidates for the gospel minis- try, 118, 127, 976-988. abandonment of the ministry by, 981. aid to, conditions of, 121, 981. colored, 96, loi. dismission certificates of, 127. examination on reception by Presbytery, 118, 985. annual, 985. Education, Board of, 981. exceptional cases, 977. for licensure, 553, 976. in English Bible, 979. in Shorter Catechism, 126. Home Mission, 1174. Foreign Mission, 984, 11 74. to study Greek, etc., 987. jurisdiction, 976. Latin exegesis, when excused from, 638. license to preach, 976. time limit of, 977. recall, 568. ordination of, 11 72-1 177. parts of trial, 983. 17 Candidates, places of study of, 123, 914, 981, 1305-1309. pledge, 981, 986. if abandoning the ministry, 981. change their place of study, 981, 1305. cease to adhere to the Stand- ards, 981. preliminaries to reception by the Presbytery, 976. Presbyterial supervision, 983. withdrawing from the Church, 981. file application with stated clerk, 980. time limit of, 980. be recommended by the Session, 980. investigation of character, and mental and physical qualifica- tions of, 980. membership in the church, 980. refunding of aid by, 981. removal of, to another Presby- tery, 120. not to preach before middle year, 988. See Ordination. Card-playing condemned, 40. Cases with process, 311-332. definition, 1102, 1112. before Presbytery, 333, 334. Session. 347. committee for, 313. without process, 348, 349. of communicants joining another denomination without dis- mission, 217. doubting their right to come to the Lord's table, 349. neglecting ordinances, 14. residence unknown for three years, 15. self-accused, 348. ANALYTICAL INDEX. 265 Cases of ministers, joining another denomination without dis- mission, 602. abandoning the ministry, 602. becoming independent, 602. Catechisms, Larger and Shorter, included in the basis of Re- union, 130. Heidelberg, commended, 131. Intermediate, 989, 1340- Shorter, study of, by candidates, 134- children, 134. in theological seminaries, 133- in Sabbath-schools, 134. ifltegral part of our Standards, 128. Censures of absentees, 9. if ministers, 22, 680. design of, 374. infliction, 136, 374, 385, 1105. mode, 375. removal, 378. names of inflicted by the Presby- tery, 338, 339- Session, 135. publication of, 137. without trial is unconstitutional, 9. 1105. for failure in sending up records, 476. Centenary of the Assembly, 541. fund of, 541. programme, 542. Certificates of dismission of ab- sentees, 142, 150. after two years, 150. acknowledgment of, 147, 158. when to be asked for, 139, 217. names of baptized children to be included in, 141. of candidates, 127, 155. of extinct churches, 151. Certificates to another denomina- tion, 153, 154. omitting "good and regular stand- ing," 142. reception of, Session may refuse, 1004. to a licentiate, 155. qualified, of absentees, 150. refusal of Session to give, 145. of redress, 145, 146. return of, 149. of Christian Scientist, 1005. status of persons with, 149. of suspended persons, 143. of Swedenborgian Church, 165. time limit of, 140. of ministers, 155. not by a committee, 673. to one demitting the ministry, 159- deposed from, 160. of extinct Presbytery, 161. must be to a particular Presby- tery, 606. and be received by no other, 606. no qualified, to a minister, 672. return of. 157. See, also. Communicants. Chapels, reports of, to the As- sembly, 199. Charge, ecclesiastical, at installa- tion of deacon, 266. of elder, 807. of pastor, 635. at ordination of ministers, 585. Charges, judicial, in general, 307- 310. amendments of, 324. consolidation, 309. copy of, for accused, 315. objections to, 323. must declare alleged offence, 307. each, to allege only one offence, 309- :66 ANALYTICAL ISDEX. Charges, each, to allege only one offence and be specific, 308. involving personal injury, 310. preliminary inquiry in, 310. to a judicatory in trial, 312. new, after trial, 1309. reading of, 315- to be recorded, 331. refusal to answer, 319. several, at same time, 309. status of member under, 337. suflBciency of, 325. time limit for bringing, 304. proved by one witness, when, 386. witnesses to, 315. withdrawal of, 947. must be in writing, 315. Children, what, are members of the Church, 282. admission to full communion, 1006, 1008. are to be baptized, 282. certificates of dismission, 141. are under care of the Church, 282. to be taught the Shorter Cate- chism, 234. discretion, j'ears of, 1007. roll of. 54. Children's Day, commended, 172. object of, 172, 1062. services, 172. Christ, person of, 1066. miracles of, 1072. resurrection of, 1071. Christian Science, certificates of dismission from, inadmissible, 1005. Church, admission to, 999, 1008. charter of, 916, 925. children and, 1006. definition, 174. of a particular, 180. joining another denomination, 195. Church, dissolution of a, 194, 196, 993, 996. to be reported to Board of Church Erection, 995. division, 678. with only one elder, 1277. extinct, jurisdiction over mem- bers, 197. letters of dismission of, 197. property, how vested, 198. government, 176. the only Head, the Lord Jesus Christ, 1049. incorporation, 916. caution in framing, 916. location, power of Presbytery over, 677. organization of a, 181. procedure in, 182, 183. powers of Presbytery over, 666. property, custody of, 919. refusal to support, disciplinable, 18. representation, in Presbytery, 655- societies, 1019. control over, 1020. jurisdiction, 1020. offerings, 1022. rights and privileges, 102 1. terms of membership in, 57, 58. transfer of, 992. without ruling elders, 813. with only one, 826, 1277. universal, definition, 174. a vacant, definition, 1318. moderator, 192. withdrawal of a, 194, 195. Church and State, 178, 990, 991. Chvirch Erection, Board of, 104, 1333. Chiirch Members, reception, 999. full communion, 1006. removals, 1009. discipline, 1014. AyALYTICAL IXDEX. 267 Church Members, restored, 1018. See, also, Certificates, Com- municants, and Session. Church Societies, ioig-1024. Chiu-ch Synods and Councils, 176. authority of, 177. fallibility, 177. province, 178. relation to civil questions, 178. Churches, with chapels, igg. collegiate, 656. definition, 656. moderator of Sessions, 188. not represented in Presbytery must be recorded, 12 19. under one pastor in different Presbyteries, 659. union of, 997, 998. vacant, services in, 192. visitation of, by Presbytery, 666. Citations of accused, 3, 315. second, .<, 318. with notice. 318. third, if a minister, 335. in calls of ministers, F. G., Ch. XV., Sec. 3. of judicatories, 409. penalty of disobeying, 4, 5, 318. service of, 317. time limit, 320. how signed, 316. of witnesses, 316, 321. Civil Courts, decisions of, not con- clusive in our judicatories, 208. Clerks, 722-725. absence or disability of, 720. of congregational meetings, 623. duties of, 316, 364, 447, 449, 722, 723. special, of Stated Clerk of the Assembly, 528, 529. Commission to examine witnesses, 366. Commission, members of, 366. testimony, how taken, 367. rules governing, 367. Commissioners to the General Assembly, 514. alternates, 515, 1026. appointment, time of, 515. election, 1027. form of certificate, 516. by Executive Commission, 1028. may be enrolled on petition, 1025. ratio, 514. Commissions. See Executive and Judicial. Committees, how appointed, 772. chairman of, 774. elders to be on, 773. members of, 781, 1029. representation on, 781. reports, 782, 1030. treatment, 782. special, 771. standing, 771. of Systematic Beneficence, 63, 64, 69. unordained men not to be on, 1029. 1334. Communicants, 215, 218. applicants, refusal of, 1004, 1005. absentees, one year, 14, 1012, 1015. three years, 15. two, 15. certificates of dismission of, 217. how long valid, 140. should ask for, 15. not to unrepentant suspended members, 1013. should include names of bap- tized children, 55. conditions of admission to the church, 215, 999-1002, 1006- 1008, 1014. discipline, 1014. 268 ANA L YTICA L INDEX. Communicants, excummunica- tion of, 380. of extinct churches, 151. instruction of candidates, 1003, 1340. and other denominations, 217. jurisdiction over, 148, 1009. liquor traffic, 1016. neglecting ordinances, 14, 15, 19. refusal of, to support ordinances, 18. to appear in trial, 4, 5. as witnesses, 371. removals, 1009, loio. without certificate of dismis- sion, 15. 1009. residence unknown, 19, 1009. restoration, 1018. return of certificate of, dismission of, 149. time limit, 149. roll, 862, 863. of absentees, 863. names dropped from the, 20. reserve, ion. of suspended, 15, 1009, 1350. status in transitu, 148. suspension, 12, 14, 1017. tithing of, urged, 1293, 1294. trial, 299-332. visitation by Session, 14. withdrawal from the church, 349- proceedings in, 349. voting, when exercised, 207, 622, 1012, 1054, 1319-1323,1353. Communion, full, admission to, 1006. Complainant, unavoidable ab- sence of, 26,' 27, abandoning complaint, 25, 26. administrative cases, 1032. appearance, time limit, 25. may complain, 1036. hearing of, 450. Complainant, lodgment of com- plaint, 449. time limit, 449. name given to, 1035. to be given, 1039- notice of, of complaint, 447. time limit, 447. respondent, name to be given, 1039. Complaints, 434-460, 1031-1042. abandonment of, 25, 26. absence of, 1104. definition, 1031. effect of decision if sustained, I034- grievance, subject matter to be indicated, 1041. grounds, 1031. hearing, 1033. procedure, 1033. cannot lie against advice, 442. nor in the exercise of constitu- tional discretion, 443, 1038. nor in review of records, 446. obeying orders of a superior judicatory, 441. lodgment of, time limit, 447. to whom, 447. to next highest judicatory, 1042. notice, time limit, 447. order, when in, 1033. parties in, 1035- may complain, 1036. counsel for, io3S- names of, 1035. how represented, i03S- Presbytery, against, not by an in- dividual, 1037. records in, to be. sent up, 459. second, may be without preju- dice, 438. signed by whom, 437. stay of proceedings, 1032. withdrawal of charges not sub- ject to, 947. ANALYTICAL INDEX. 269 Concerts of Prayer on Children's Day, 221. ior colleges and schools, 221. for missions, 1165. "week of prayer," 221. Young Men's Christian As- sociations, 221. Concurrent Declarations, adop- tion of, at Reunion, 222. Confession of Faith, 1043. adoption of, by ministers, el- ders, and deacons, what it means, 1043. amendments, 232, 1043-1050. what it contains, 1043. Declaratory Statement con- cerning, 1043. Preamble to, 1043. flisavowal of certain inferences from statements of, 1052. an integral part of Constitu- tion, 223. not fatalistic, 1052. revision of, 1043- new chapters, 1049. foot notes, 1050. subscription to, 256, 1043. binding obligation of, 259. change of views, 257. duty in, 257. faithfulness to, enjoined, 259. Congregation, meaning of, in F. G., Chap. XV., 201. citation in call of a minister, 615. time limit, 620. Congregational Meetings, clerk of, 623. how convened, 615, 1344. for election of deacons, 204. elders, 204. moderator, 204-206. appeal from decisions, 619. notice of, time, 620. refusal of Session to call, 616. special, items; business, 1335. Congregational Meetings sub- ject to statutes of the State, I053- to elect a pastor, 615. proceedings in, 615-626. trustees, 206. voters in, 207, 1054, 1353. Constitution, 223. amendments of, mode of making, 226-231. definition of, 223. subscription to, what it involves, 256-259. violation, 257-259. title page, 253. how changed, 255. annual edition, 1055. German edition, 1055. Constitutional Rules, mode cf • adoption, 247. when obligatory, 247. No. I, of Local Evangelists, 243- No. 2, trials for licensure, 979. No. 3, candidates, 980. No. 4, Vacancy and Supply, 1316. Contumacy before the Presbytery, 335- Session, 318. of witnesses, 371. Corresponding Members of the ■ Assembly, 539. 1056-1059. laymen cannot be, 1056. permanent oiScers are. 262. the Presbytery and Synod, 260. privileges of, 260-262. standing to be specifically in- dicated, 1057. Counsel of accused, 290. of each party, 1060. in absence of, 5. if a minister, 335. in appeals, 468. in complaints, 1035. eligibility of, 1060. 2 70 ANALYTICAL INDEX. Counsel, no professional, 290. of prosecuting committee, 1060. shall not sit and vote, 1060. Cumberland Presb. Church, doctrinal identity, 1051. reunion, 1061. Dancing, promiscuous, condemned, 40, 1014. Days, special. 1062. 1271. Deaconesses, provision for, 1336. See Lay Workers, and Women. Deacons, 263-278, 1063, 1064 appointment of, enjoined, 271. Board of, 1337- business, 263, 264. ceasing to act, 268. election of. 265. procedure, 265. incapacity and unacceptableness, 268. rule governing in, 269. installation, 266. form of service in, 266. cannot sit in judicatories, 275. jurisdiction of, 311. divestiture of the office. 268. office is perpetual, 268. Scriptural, 263. ordination of, 266. have exclusive control of poor funds, 272. qualifications of, 265. records of Board, 389. reinstallation, 277. resignation, to be to the Session, 276. may serve at the communion, 274. as an elder, 273. services in vacant churches, 192. term service of, 270. procedure in, 270. time limit, 270. trial, rules governing in, 347. 1 Deacons, vows, 266. I Debate must cease when taking j vote, 793- no conversation during, 730. courtesy to be observed in, 729. no interruption of a speaker in, ; 735- 1 must not be irrelevant, 731. moderator to be addressed in, 729. no personal reflections, 726. precedence of motions, 747. speaking once, 740. twice, 740. more than, 740. standing of members during, 728. Decision Days recommended, 1078. object of, 1078. Declaratory Statement, 1043. Decree, God's, in harmony with His love and offer of salvation to all mankind, 1045. Delegates are not sent by the Gen- eral Assembly to non-ecclesiasti- cal bodies, 11 66. ! Demission, of a communicant, 349- order of procedure in, 349, 1015. of minister, 601, 1144, 1150- order of procedure, 601. Deposition of a minister, 339. care to be exercised in inflicting the sentence, 341. without excommunication, 344. effect of, if a pastor, 344. certificate of dismission to a de- posed pastor, 344. restoration of, 343. by what judicatory, 343. may be with or without suspen- sion from the Church, 338. Directory for Worship, amend- ments of, 241, 960, 1007-1009, 1269. ANALYTICAL INDEX. 271 Discipline, 283-491. shpuld be care in exercising, 281. cases of, begun in extinct churches, 197. definition, 279. ends, 280. object, 301. subjects, 279. See Communicants, Ministers, Session. Discretion, exercise of constitu- tional, is reviewable, 397. Dismission, of communicants, 139-154. 1009. ministers, 155, 157, 159-163, 606, 672, 673, 1146. Dissents, definition of, 480. time of entering, 483. form of, 491. who may dissent, 490. must be without reasons, 480, 481. Divorce. See under Marriage, 578, 1138. Doctrine, Deliverances on, 1065- I073- Inerrancy of Scripture, 1065, 1068. Justification, 1067. Miracles of Christ, 1072. Person of Christ, 1066. Reformed Faith, The, 1073. Resurrection of Christ, 107 1. Vicarious Sacrifice, 1070. Virgin Birth, 1069. See, also. Heresy. Ecclesiastical Changes to be re- ported immediately to the S. C. of the G. A., 1 192. Ecclesiastical Year, close of. 1075. Elders, see under Ruling Elders, 803-832. Evangelistic Work, commended, 1077. Evangelistic Work, committees, 1079. under care of pastors and Ses- sions, 1077. Decision Days, 1078. Evangelists, definition, 494. ordination, 584, 1132. cannot organize churches without authority of Presbytery, 495. nor ordain ministers, 496. work of, 494. local, 243, 246. examination of, 243. license, 243, 244, 1132. form, 565. time limit, 244. withdrawal, 244. ordination, 245, 1132. time limit, 245. must report annually, 245. Evidence, 350-373- care in receiving, 350. competency of, 351. decision of questions, filing of, 293, 294- of husband and wife, 354. introduction of, 326, 359. of another judicatory, 365. different kinds of, 355. a member of a judicatory during trial, 370. how qualified, 370. status of, 370. new, after trial, 372. in appeals. 373. during trial, 327. in rebuttal only, 326. records as, 364. rule in, 364. refusal to give, 371. transmission of, 369. Exceptions to proceedings in trial may be taken by either of the original parties. 306, 1036. or to any part of them, ,^o6. 272 ANALYTICAL INDEX. Exceptions to proceedings or to any part of them except in judicatory of last resort, 306. to records in review must be recorded by judicatory making them, 425. Ezcommunication, design of, 379. form of infliction, 380, 382. publication of sentence, 380. omission, 382. restoration from, 383, 384. Executive Coznniissions, 1080- 1084. of Presbytery, plan, 1084. Fairs and Suppers for raising "church funds disapproved, 42. Federal Council, 1099. Foreign Missions. See Sec. 87. Form of Government, amend- ments of, 235, 237, 239, 240, 243, 247-252, 977, 978, 980, 1019, 1268, 1276. ToTins, 499-511. of a call to a pastor, 625. commission to the Assembly, 516. of excommunication, 382. installation of deacons, 266. pastor, 632-636. ruling elder, 805-808. licensure, 562, 563. local evangelist, 565. oath in trial, 358. ordination of deacons, 266. elders, 805. ministers, 583. public services, 572. suspension from the communion of the church, 374, 375. Freedmen, Board of . See Sec. 114. Friends' Church, 1338. General Assembly, appeals may be direct to, 469. committee of prosecution, 469. I Genera) Assembly will not reverse ' judicial acts of a former, 533. nor decisions except error be shown, 535. centenary of, in 1888, 541. fund, 541. programme of celebration, 542. ■ clerks, 527. > duties of, 528. I commission, form of, 516. ' commissioners, 514-520. I alternate, 515. j appointment, time of, 515. ; election, time of, 515. of an elder not present in Pres- bytery, 520. enrolled on petition, 1025. will not send delegates to non- ecclesiastical bodies, 1166. nor make in thesi decisions, 532. may exercise discipline, 537. Executive Commission, 1080. formation of, 513. meetings, 521. adjourned, 526. committee to select places. 522. no provision for pro re nata, 526 first, 513. time of, 513. in absence of moderator, 524. quorum, 525. ministers, transfer of, 1154. moderator, 715. officers, 527. opening and closing, 540. form, 540. overtures, received only from judicatories, 611. powers of, 531. quorum, 523. absence of, 525. rules of order, 802. seal, 543. description, 543. facsimile, 543. ANALYTICAL INDEX. 273 General Assembly will receive petitions, 536. corporate title of, 512. • asserts control over theological seminaries, 913. veto exercised, 910. Giving, as an act of worship, one tenth of our resources, 1294. Heresy, deliverance on, 342. may call for deposition, 340. discrimination in treating, 340. neglect of, by judicatories, 409. procedure in cases of, 409. Historical Society commended, 546. object, 546. local societies, recommended, 547. organization of, 546. bequests to, may be to trustees of the Assembly, 1189. Holy Scriptures. See Bible. Home Missions, 82. action as to inefl&cient Synods and Presbyteries, 1089. Board of, 82. to decide as to appropriations, 1091. subordinate to Presbytery as re- gards churches and ministers, 1091, 1092, 1339- comity, domestic and general, 1088. obligation of the work, 1087. princioles and rules, 1090— 1094. Hymnal, 1095. Indian Schools, 1096. Infants, salvation, afl&rmed, 1046. Installation, deacons, 266. reinstallation, 277. elders, 805. reinstallation, 820. ministers, 632. Interchurch Co-operation, 1097- IIOI. Interlocutory Meetings, 799. results of, in judicial cases, 298. to be recorded, 800. Investigations in cases of slander, 288. procedure in, 288. should be speedy, 346. Judgment in absence of accused, 4, 5- appeal from, 461. counsel may not sit in, 1060. effect of, 475. delay of. 348. dissent from, 943, 1205. entering of, 328, 331. in force, 1102. when final, 251. by whom interpreted, 943, 1103, modified, 943, 1103. reversed, 251, 1103, 1108. in cases without process, 348. references, 430, 432. "other cases," interpreted. 1102. modification or reversal of, 474, 1 108. protest against, 1205. reasons for, to be recorded, 348. stay of. 1032. transmission of, to superior judi- catory, 332. Judicatories, absence from, i, 27, 29-31. alternates to, 36. appeal from decision of modera- tors of, 293, 738. authority, defined, 548, 1109- iiii. caution to, in receiving testimony, 350. censure of, for neglect of duty, 409. charge, in cases of process, 312. 2 74 ANALYTICAL INDEX. Judicatories, commission, to take testimony, 366. procedure of, 367. examine witnesses, 366. shall appoint committees on sys- tematic beneficence, 64. temperance, 906. corresponding members, 260. decisions of, to be respected, 1103, IIIO. evidence of members, 370. failure to send up records, 8. effect, 8. grievance of one, against another, 549- mode of adjustment, 550-552. interlocutory meetings of, 799. imputations of unfair dealings of superior, not to be indulged in, IIIO. irregular proceedings, 408. meetings of, adjourned, 33. of the Assembly, 521. of the Presbytery. 686. special, 686. Session, 856. Synod, 879. change of place. 871, 872. names, 548. narratives. Presbytery to the As- sembly, 683. time limit, 418. Synod, 683. to be recorded. 417. neglect of, to send up records in appeals. 476. censure, 476. , objections to, by accused, 323. oflFences committed in presence of, 348. opening and closing, with prayer, 413- exceptions, 414, 415. cannot be opened with an address, 1274. Judicatories, process, beginning of, by, 386. Pro re nata meetings, how con- vened, 686. moderator, no discretion in convening, 1195. not, of the Assembly, 526. Synod may hold a, 873. not on the Sabbath, 874. quorum, of the Assembly, 523. Presbytery, 662. Session, 838. Synod, 869. Judicial Cases, definition, 1112. how to be recorded, 955. decisions, how modified, 943. phraseology, proper, 11 13. sessions, time of judicial, 1114. reversed, 943. reasons for. to be recorded, 886. fully described, 419. non-, or administrative, 11 12. Judicial Commissions, appoint- ment of, 250, 1115-1128. Assembly, 250, 11 15. Presbytery, 250, 1116. Synod, 250, 11 16. how constituted, 250, 1342. decisions of, 251. modification, 251. reversal, 251. findings to be recorded by the ap- pointing body, 252. all judicial cases may be sub- mitted to, 251. exception, 251. , reference of, 251. place and time of sitting, 119, 252. powers, 1 1 17. of a Presbytery, 252. quorum, 118, 252. Judicial Com.mittee, appoint- ment of, 776', 1 1 29. duties, 776, 1129. may sit and vote, 776. ANALYTICAL INDEX. 275 Judicial Decisions cannot be re- versed by review of records, 953. See Appeals, Complaints, Judg- ments, Protests. Jurisdiction over candidates, 979. communicants, 311. dismissed, 148. licentiates, 977. members of extinct churches, 685. Presbyteries, 878. ministers, 311, 333-336, 1145. objections to, by accused, 323. original, 311. Justification by Faith, 1067, 1130. Lay Workers. See Workers. License, extraordinary, cases of, 560, 561. form, 563. local evangelists, 565. recall, 568. renewal of, 567. term, 244, 567, 977. withdrawal, 244. Licentiates, authority of, 569. call to, 629. if of another Presbytery, 628. certificate of dismission of, 155. examination of, 553-561, 979. jurisdiction, 569. ordination, 582. examination for, 583, 979. must report his, to the church of which he is a member, 1131. removal, outside bounds of Pres- bytery, order, 566. time of study, 560, 977. vows, 583. Limitations of Time as to ap- peals, 467, 468. notice of, 467. lodgment, 468. Limitations of Time, candidates under care of Presbytery, 976, 977. Session, 980. licensure, 977. reception by Presbytery, 980. study, 976. certificates of dismission, 140, 150. return, 149, 157. citations, 3, 4, 318, 320. if a minister, 335. demitted, 601. deposed, 339. notice of complaints, 447. lodgment, 449. grievance of judicatories, 549. judgment, delay of, 348. licensures, 976, 977. of local evangelists, 244, 245. ordination, 245. ordinances, neglect, 15, 19, 20. process, beginning, 304. special meeting of Presbytery, 686. term service of deacons, 270. elders, 811. Liturgies, deliverance of the As- sembly on, 570-572. See Book of Common Worship. Local Evangelists, see under Evangelists. Lord's Supper, administration of, 573- in private, 576. cups, number in, 1133, 1135. declining to observe, 349. essential elements in, 575. institution of. 1137. who maj' partake, 574. training classes for, 577. kind of wine in, 575, 1134, 1136, 1343- withdrawal of communicant from, 349- Lotteriescondemned as gambling, 40 276 ANALYTICAL INDEX. Marriage and Divorce, deliver- ance of the Assembly on, 580, 1138, 1140. caution in celebrating, 578, H3Q. of divorced persons, 581, 1139. hasty dissolution, deprecated, 580 licentiates may perform, 569. Mens' Societies, 1024. Ministerial Relief. See Sec. 105. Ministerial Sustentation Fund, 114.1. Ministers, abandoning the minis- try, 602, 603. absence, from trial, 335. after second citation, 335. persistent absence from judica- tories, to be disciplined, 680. absentee, Presbytery has power to deal with, 1148, 1156, ii57- address unknown, 1142. assent to System of Doctrine, 1152. placed on retired list, 22. accused, may not exercise office, 346. certificates of dismission of, to be acknowledged, 158. cannot be by a committee, 673. not to be issued by Stated Clerk, 1 146. of a deposed, 344. of an extinct Presbytery, 878. to a Presbytery to be formed, 163. must be a particular Presby- tery, and be received by no other, 606. no qualified, 672. effect of return of, 157. of time limit, 157. charges against, caution in bring- j ing, 333- contumacy of, 13. censure, 335. counsel, in trial, 13, 1060. Ministers cannot be compelled to demit the ministry, 11 50. demitting the ministry, proced- ure in, 601, 1 143. joining another denomination, 602. a heretical body, 603. rule governing, 603. when names of, may be erased from the roll, 601, 602, 1156, 1157. certificate of demitted, 601. deposed, 344. if depa cd, their pulpits may be declared vacant, 344. examination of, from other de- nominations, 593, I 160. Presbyteries, 592. deposition of, ii53- • disposition of, of extinct Presby- teries, 878. for people of foreign speech, 1151- from foreign countries, 591. entertaining heretical views, 340, 341, 1074, 1158, 1159. with title, H. R., definition of, 605, 1182. becoming independent, 602. installation of, 632. jurisdiction over, 156, 311, 1144. member of but one Presbytery, II5S- names of, not to be on roll of the church they serve, 864. offences of, beyond home Presby- tery, 334. office, when required to refrain from the exercise of, 346. ordination, 582. cannot be by a committee, 590. Roman Catholic, 1145. title of pastor given to, 614. Presbyterial connection of, 600, 1149, 1155. ANALYTICAL INDEX. 277 Ministers to be received on their testimonials with discretion, 671. reception of, from the Presby- terian Church in the U. S., 1147. refusal of, to appear in trial, 13, 335- resignation, 645. when desired by the congrega- tion, 645. procedure in, 645. restoration, after demission of the ministry or deposition must be reordained, 596. retention of names of dismissed, on roll until their reception be acknowledged, 166. subscription of, to our Standards, 256. binding obligation, 259. 1074. what it involves, 256. change of views in, duty, 257. suspension, 335. from communion of the church. 335- his office, 335. may be followed by deposition, 339- transfer by Assembly, 11 54. • trial of, 333-346. unemployed, refusing to labor, may be retired, 598, 11 50, 1203. vows. 1152. Minutes, approval of, to be en- tered. 1224. to be attested in writing, 1225 blank pages in, 1234. commission to review, of doubt- ful validity, 1228. reports of committees to be en- tered in full, 1222, 1227. resolutions, etc., adopted, to be entered in. 1224. Missionary Education, 1161. Missions, Foreign. See Sec. 87. Missions, Home. See Sec. 82 1087— 1094. Moderators, 708-721, 1162-1164. absence of, in the Assembly, 711. Board of Deacons, 1337. Presbytery, 710. Session, 842. Synod, 879. to be addressed in debate, 729. in congregational meetings, 619, 1346. appeal from decisions, 293,619, 738. not debatable, 738. when to be recorded, 294. authority of, 708. charge, in trial, 312. duties, 686, 709-721. of collegiate churches, 188. vacant, 192. special meetings, 1195. cannot disqualify voters without process, 1319-1322. nor by limitation of age, 1261 ruling elder cannot be, 1162. term of service, 1164. of vacant churches, 192. vice, of the Assembly, 712. to vote in balloting, 718. casting vote, 713- declining to. 718. yearly election. 1163. Monthly Concerts, 1165. Mormonism, deliverance of the Assembly on. 608. Motions of Order, 741-770. adjournment. 751-753- always in order unless modified by time. 752. not debatable, 751. precedence of. 751. cannot be reconsidered, 753. may be renewed. 753. amendments of, 765. number, 766. 2-]% ANALYTICAL INDEX. Motions of Order, amendments of, order, 768, 769. precedence, 769. as substitutes, 767. for filling blanks, 746. to commit, precedes motion to amend, 762. may be amended "with instruc- tions," 764. to report at a subsequent ses- sion, 764. at any time, 764. stated time, 764. efifect of, 763. cannot be reconsidered, 762. may be renewed, 762. not debatable, 756. to adjourn, 756. appeal from decision of mod- erator, 738. G. A. R., 36. take up business, 756. division of, how made, 745. call for the previous question, 756. lay on the table, 756, 1253. fix a time for voting G. A. R., 26. orders of the day, 784-787. order of, 785. when a privileged, 786. to be renewed, 787. tvy postpone, 757-761. amended to a day certain, 758. a different day, 759. competing with amendments, 76, 760. precedence, 760. two forms of, 757. reconsideration, 761. for previous question, 754. when admitted, 755, 1253. effect of, 755. form of putting, 755. object of, 755. privileged, 756. Motions of Order, reconsidera- tion, 788. cannot be amended, 789. when debatable, 789. who may make the, 788. must be a vote of two-thirds present at the decision, 788. no second, at same session, 789. voting on, by rising, 792. tellers, 792. at a time fixed, 797. order in, 794, 795. by yeas and nays, 796. withdrawal of, 743. writing, 742. Music, Church, under control of Session, 609, 1276. Narratives to the Assembly and Synod to be recorded, 683, 889. time of sending, to the Assembly, 418. Non-ecclesiastical Bodies, dele- gates or representatives not sent to, 1166, 1169. ofl&cial representation in, uncon- stitutional, 1167. members may work as- individ- uals in, 1167. . judicatories not to be officially connected with, 1168. nomination or election of trustees of, by Synod unconstitutional, 1170. Oaths in judicial cases, form of, 3S8. lawful, 1048. Objections of accused, 323. determining, 324. filing, 324. to jurisdiction of the judicatory, 323- regularity of the organization, 323- ANALYTICAL INDEX. 279 Objections, order of proceedings, 323- sufficiency of the charges, and specifications, 323. Offences, charges must set forth, 307- definition, 300, 11 12. discrimination in treating, 283, 333- investigation of, 299. • in presence of a judicatory, 348. jurisdiction over communicants, 148, 311. ministers, 311 limit of time in prosecuting, 304. of self-accused persons, 348. Offerings as worship, 241 apportionment of, 81, miscellaneous, 1171. of Sabbath-schools, 1269. of societies, 1269. distribution, 1269. to be reported to the Session, 1 269. Orders of the day, 784-787. order of, 785. precedence, 784. when privileged, 786. time limit of, 787. Ordinances, neglect of, 14, 17. Ordination of ministers only by the Presbytery, 667. deacons, 266. elders, 805. evangelists, 584. local, 245. ministers, 582-587. and licensure, at same meeting of Presbytery, ii73- not by Executive Commission, 1176. trials for, 245, 583. See Candidates. Organizations, Church, 1019. collections of, subject to over- sight of the Session, 1022. Organizations, forms, 1019. jurisdiction, 1020. powers, 102 1. review of the proceedings, by the Session and other judicatories, 1021. work, 1022. "Other Cases," in Sec. 100, B. D., meaning of, 1102. Overtures to the Assembly must be through Presbyteries and Synods only, 647. from the Assembly, rules govern- ing, 225-230, 1178. for amendments of the Constitu- tion, 224. approval of, by majority of the Presbyteries, 225, 1179- two-thirds, 226. Parties in Appeals, absence of, 470. appearance, time, 468. hearing, 472. names. 461. may be direct to the Assembly, 469. counsel for, 290, 1060. to a complaint, 1035. either, may complain, 1036. exception, 1036. heying of, 450. names, 1030. shall not sit or vote, 455- Parties in Trial, 315. . either of the original, may appeal, 461. demand a commission to ex- amine witnesses, 366. composition of, 366. rules governing, 367. consent of, for new evidence, 373. excuse of absentees, 28, charge to, 312. copy of records for, 297. 28o ANALYTICAL INDEX. Parties in Trial, counsel, 1060. may demand decisions of the moderator to be recorded, 294. exceptions may be taken by either of the original, 306. exception, 306. exclusion of, from private ses- sions, 328. hearing, in appeals, manner of, Q43- complaints, 1033. original, defined, 286. accused, may ask for a new trial, 372. exception, 372. to a protest, 490. who may be, 1205. examination of witnesses by, 359- order, 359. shall not sit or vote in appeals or complaints, 455, 471. Pastor, 614-646, 1183-1186. assistant, 640. how appointed, 640. duties, 640. has no jurisdiction in the con- gregation, 640. no seat in the Session, 640. call to, 615-630. certificate of, to the Presby- tery, 626. form, 625. if a licentiate, 629. member of another Presbytery, 628. must be through the Presby- tery, 627. by whom subscribed, 626. attested, 626. co-pastor, 639. by regular call of the people, 639- installed by the Presbytery, 639. 18 Pastor, co-pastor, equal authority of, in the congregation, 639- in the Session, 639. preside alternately in the Ses- sion, 847. dissolution of relation of, 646, 1 183, 1344- may be at first meeting of Presbytery, 646. by deposition, 344. by suspension, 345. election, 615-624. meeting for, 615. how called, 615. clerk of, 623. minority in, 624. moderator of, 617. in absence, 618. appeal from the decision, 619. proceedings in, 621. refusal of Session to call, 616. redress, 616. elect, 644. installation should not be de- layed, 644. status, 644. emeritus, 1180-1182. when instituted, 1180. purpose of the relation, 1180. to be with or without salary, 1 1 80. subject to the approval of Pres- bytery, 1 181. pulpit, when declared vacant, 344, 345- two churches with one pastor, 657. salary of, 1184-1186. resignation, 645. when asked by the congrega- tion, 645. procedure, 645. title, when given, 614. ANALYTICAL INDEX. 281 Petitions and Memorials, right of making, inalienable, 647, 648. mode of exercising, 647. a commissioner of the General Assembly seated on, 1025. Pleas of accused, 325. to be recorded, 325. Poor Funds, control of, by deacons, 263, 1337- Postponement, motion for, to a day eertain, 757. may be amended, 757. indefinite, 758 may be amended, 758. precedence, 760. when reconsidered, 761. Powers of the Assembly, 531. Presbytery, 666. Session, 848. Synod, 876. Prayer, opening and closing, 1214, 1226, 1282. monthly concerts, 1165. days of, 1062. devotional exercises as substi- tute, 1231 Presbyterian Alliance, 1098. Presbyterian Brotherhood, 1187. Presbyterian Handbook, 1188. Presbyterian Historical Society, 546, 1189. Presbytery, 649-689, i 190-1204. acts and decisions of, to be obeyed until repealed or modi- fied, 1017. commissioners, to the Assembly, 515-520. when to appoint, 515. must send full quota, 518. of equal number of ministers and elders, 514. complaint against action of, by Session,, how taken, 1037. of what it consists, 649. Presbytery has power to dissolve a church, 676. redress by complaint, 676. consolidation of, 1193. judge of own members, 1200. has control over location of a church building, 677. may discipline absent members, 680. cannot dismiss by a committee, 673- ecclesiastical changes to be re- ported, 1192. may refuse to install, 669. must be formed with geograph- ical limits, 650-652, 1204. German, 1191. jurisdiction of, over ministers, 311- ministers in transitu, 156. over extinct churches, 197. jurisdiction over, 1194. meetings, 686-688, 1199, 1202. pro re nata, 1195. adjourned, 33. 1196, 1198, 1202. change of place, 687. how effected, 687. outside its bounds, 687. special, 686. business of, 686. how called, 686. a moderator has no discre- tion in calling, 1195. opening and closing of, 688. meeting, opening cannot be by an address, 1274. may dissolve a pastoral relation, 670. a Session, 1037. moderator of, 708. in absence, 710. when chosen, 714. duties, 709, 713. new, procedure in forming a, 1190. 282 A XA L YTWA L INDEX. Presbsrtery to send annually a nar- rative to the Assembly on state of religion, 683. temperance, 906. when to send, 906. ordination of ministers only by, 667. perjury, how committed by, 1177 powers of, 666. over preaching in the pulpits of its churches, 681, 1149- unemployed ministers, 598, 679. vacant churches, 1315. I352. quorum, 662. may be wholly of ministers, 663, 664. exceptions, 665. when reduced to two members, 697. reception by, of ministers of other denominations, 1160. examination, 1160. subscription to our Standards, 1160. of ministers from Southern As- sembly, 1147. shall keep a record of its proceed- ings, 682, 1341- Acts of Assembly, 1213. may be in printed form, 894, 895- exceptions to, to be recorded, 1220. to be entered on Synod Min- utes, 1237. representation in, 655-660, 1197- of collegiate churches, 656. two churches under one pastor, 657. congregations on different sides of a Presbyterial line, 659. when a pastor of one church, and stated supply of another, 658. Presbytery, representation in, of vacant churches, 660. roll call, on Systematic Benefi- cence, 962. transfer of ministers by General Assembly, 1201. no unordained men on commit- tees of, 1029, 1334. vacant churches, 1316, 1352. how supplied, 1315- when vacant more than one year, order in, 1315. who may supply, 131 5. time limit of vacancy, 1045, 1315- union, in missionary lands, 653. See Minutes, and Records. Previous Question, when ad- mitted, 755, 1253. not debatable, 756. effect of, 755. form of putting, 755. object, 754. precedence, 755. Private Sessions, 328, 799. who excluded from, 328. object of, 799. proceedings in, 328. Privileged Questions, 747, 756. Proceedings of the church to be reported to the Session, 388. and reviewed by it, 388. object of the review, 396. ■ irregular, to be corrected, 407. rules governing, 407. unconstitutional, procedure in treating, 408. Process, efforts to avoid, 285. cases without, 348, 349, 601, 602. minister demitting the minis- try, 601. neglecting the Lord's Table, 349 of offence in presence of a judi- catory, 348. conditions of commencing, 299. A NA L YTICA L INDEX, 283 Process, counsel in, 290. eligibility of, 1060. exclusion from private sessions 328. shall accept no fee, 1060. when the prosecuting com- mittee, 1060. shall not vote, 1060. against a deacon or elder, 347. minister, 2,2>2,- definition, 11 12. delay in commencing, 302. when initiated by a judicatory, 286. original parties, 286. mode of procedure, 287. neglect of, by a judicatory, 409. duty of superior judicatory, 409. procedure in, 409. objections to proceedings in, 323. parties, 286. rules pertaining to, 311-332. Prosecuting Committee, 314, 1038. may appeal direct to the Assem- bly, 469. appointment of, 314. duties, 314. to conduct cases against co-ordi- nate judicatories, 550. Prosecutor cannot vote, 1060. averment of, 310. may appear, 1060. be represented by counsel, 1060. heard by oral or written argu- ments, 1060. exceptions may be taken by, 306. exception, 306. is an original party, 286. Presbyterian Church as, 286. warning to, 289. withdrawal of charges by, not subject to appeal or complaint, 947- Protests in general, 482-491, 1205, 1206. answer to, 486. definition of, 482. modification of, 486. answer to, 486. in judicial cases, 1205. parties to, 482, 490, 943. when not received, 484. to be recorded, 485. time limit, 483. alleging unconstitutional proceed- ings, action must be taken. 488. Publication and Sabbath-school Work. See Sec. 102. Questions, of evidence in trial, 293. to be decided by the moderator, 293- decision of, subject to appeal. 293- the appeal not debatable, 293- irrelevant and leading, not per- mitted, 360. Questions of Order, distinction between, and motions, 741. previous, 754, 755, 1253. privileged, 747, 748. when to be in writing, 361, 742. recorded, 362. Quorum, of Assembly, 523, 1211. in absence of, 525. procedure, 525. definition, 692. in judicial cases, 698, 1208. commissions. 704. necessary for business, 692, 1207. Board of Deacons, 1337. of Presbytery, 696, 1209, 1212. may be wholly of ministers, 696. proceedings in absence of, 692, 1212. Session, 693. 284 ANALYTICAL INDEX. Quorum, Session, of pastor and one elder, 694, 695. Synod, 700, 1210. must represent three Presby- teries, 701. proceedings in absence of, 702. Reconsideration, vote of, 788. cannot be amended, 789. when debatable, 789. who may move, 788. no second, at the same session, 789. when by a vote of three-fourths, 761. " must be by a vote of two-thirds of members present at the decis- ion, 788. Records, Law Cases, must note names of absentees, 401. exception, 1242. absence of, in appeals, 8. censure for, 8. effect of, 8. for review, 7. approval, does not affect the right of appeal, 423. or complaint, 423. must be approved before ad- journment, 892. censure of, only after due exam- ifiation, 402. what constitutes the record in case of trial, 3. charges, specification, pleas, and judgment must be entered on, 331- copies, in trial, parties may have, 297. copies of, to be accepted only in extraordinary cases, 395. corrections of, after approval, by whom made, 393, 394. decisions of moderators may be recorded, 294. Records, deficient, described, 401. dissents and protests, when to be recorded, 483, 485, 489. engrossed, need no reapproval, 400. may be read for information, 400. corrected by resolution, 400. are sufficient evidence in trial, 364- how authenticated, 364. exceptions to, 425. to be recorded by the judica- tory making them, 425. failure to send up, in complaints, 459- effect of, 459. irregular proceedings in, how dis- posed of, 407. judgment in trial, must be re- corded, 331. must describe judicial cases, 401, 1107. judicial decisions, 1108. method of keeping, 389, 682. omissions in, how treated, 409. reading of, in trial, 450. testimony of the, of one judica- tory valid in every other, 364- must be transmitted to the superior judicatory in appeals and complaints, 447, 476. See Presbytery, Session, Synod. Records of Synods, Exceptions to, abbreviations, must be without, 891. absence of, to be noted, 1233. absentees, must be noted, 883. Acts of Assembly, 1213. adoption of papers, must be noted, 887. of resolutions, must be noted, 888. annual presentation, 882, 1229. ANALYTICAL INDEX. i8; Records of Synods, approved, must be, before adjournment, 892. how altered, 1233. attested by the Stated Clerk, 893. committees, names of members, to be recorded, 1221. reports of, 1216, 1222, 1227, 1235, 1248, 1249. error, manifest, correction of, 1240. matter of, to be recorded, 12 18. exceptions, must be recorded, 1241. form, may be ia printed. 894, 895, 1296, 1341- rules governing, 894. historical references, to be full and complete, 1147. members, must be recorded as to whether ministers or laymen, 1243. names of Boards, to be written in full, 1244. Narrative, to be recorded, 1238. omission of words, must be noted, 1246. reasons for decisions in judicial cases, 886. special, of judicial decisions, 896. to be sent to Assembly. 896. treasurers, reports to be approved, II39- unrepresented churches, to be recorded, 12 19. See, also, Min- utes, Prayer, Presbytery, Rec- ords, Roll Call, Session, Synod. References in general, 427-433. for advice preparatory to a de- cision, 429. or for ultimate trial and decis- ion, 429. effect of, 430. if in trial, 430. definition, 427. References, judgment in, 432. the superior judicatory may not give a final. 432. when the parties shall be heard, 433- parties in, may sit and vote. 431. remitted to lower judicatory, 432. subjects of, 428. Reformed Church in the U. S., 1251. Reformed Churches, Council, IIOO. IIOI. Religious Education, 1252, Respondent, name given in com- plaints, 454, 1040. Responsive Service, deliverance on, 570. Review and Control, 388-426. absence of records for, 7. authority, 388. of the exercise of constitutional discretion, 397. extent of, 388—390. frequency, 391. judicial cases subject to, 392. but shall not be reversed un- less by appeal, 392. neglect to present records for, 391 censure, 406. alternative of, 406, 409. order of proceedings in. 396. all proceedings of the Church sub- ject to, 386. exceptions, 386, 387. treatment of irregular proceed- ings, 407- unconstitutional, 408. does not extend to statistics, 404. nor do omissions to conform to rules of Presbytery not en> joined by our Constitution, 404. no lower judicatory should treat disrespectfully the decisions of a higher, 403. 2 86 ANALYTICAL INDEX. Review and Control, members of a judicatory whose records are under, shall not vote, 405. See. also. Records. Revised Version of the Bible, de- liverance of the Assembly on, 72. Roll of absentees, 21. communicants, unknown for two years, may be placed on sus- pended, 19. a separate, for members absent from ordinances for more than two years, 21. unknown for three years may be erased from the, 20. refraining from the Lord's Table, 349. if ministers, demitting the min- istry, 601. joining another denomination, 602. admissions to the Church, 862. baptized children, 54. deaths, 54 marriages, 862. removals from care of the Church, 54- Roll Call in judicatories prior to election of moderator, 1215. prior to adjournment, 1223. result of final, to be recorded, 1230. in trial of members present, 29. after recess and adjournment in trial, 29. Rules, Constitutional, No. i, con- cerning local Evangelists, 243. No. 2, trials for licensure, 979. No. 3, candidates, 9S0. No. 4, Vacancy and Supply, 1316. Rules for Judicatories, 707-801. amendments, 1253-1255. general, recommended by the As- sembly, 802. Summary of . SeeAppendtx,p.2SA- Ruling Elders, 803-832. ceasing to act, 809. returning certificate of admission, 830. status, 830. cannot sit as corresponding mem- bers, 827. churches without, 184, 185, 1332. with one, 839, 1277. Confession, to study, 1256. duties of, 803. "elect," cannot sit in Session, 819. nor in trial without ordination, 819. election of, 815, 1261, 1262. meeting for, 815, 817, 818. refusal of Session to call, 816. redress by complaint to the Presbytery, 816. moderator of, 817. voters in, 811, 1261, 1319. mode of, 804, 1262. installation, 805-809, 1348. reinstallation required, 820. jurisdiction over, 828. oflSce essential to the existence of a Presbyterian Church, 813. divesture of, 809, 1258. is perpetual, 809. vacated by rebaptism by im- mersion, 59. ministers ineligible to, 814. may serve temporarily, 814. cannot preside at the ordination of ministers, 589. nor propose the constitutional questions, 589. take part in imposition of hands, 589. nor administer the Sacraments, 1257- ordination of, 805, 1259, 1348. imposition of hands is left to discretion of Sessions, 807. ANALYTICAL IXDEX. 287 Ruling Elders, qualifications, must be in full communion of the Church, 804. males, 804. accept the Confession of Faith, 825, 1256. acquiesce in decisions of supe- rior judicatories, 825. are representatives of the people, 803. should be appointed on Com- mittees, 1260. resignation, 332. status, in transitu, 830. on restoration from suspen- sion from office, 829. term service, 811, 812. must be in three classes, 811. elected for three years, 811. exception, 822. trial, rules governing, 347. unacceptable, redress, 823, 824, 1258. Sabbath Day, deliverances of the Assembly on, 833, 1263-1267. desecration of, disciplinable, 834. excursions on, 1264. Scriptural designation, 834. buying and reading secular papers on, condemned, 834, 1264. also travelling, 834, 1264. Sabbath-schools, control of, by the Session, 835, 1268. Children's Day, 1270. decision day in, 1078. object of, 1078. graded lessons, 1272. offerings, subject to oversight of the Session, 1269. officers, appointment of, 835. not the substitute for home train- ing, 835. Sabbath-schoolS; special days in^ 1271. support of, 835. Shorter Catechism to be taught in, 835- Salvation Army, 1273. Sermon, 1274, 1275. Session, 836-864, 1 276-1 282. censures inflicted by, 135. of what it consists, 836. has control of benevolent funds, 1022. use of church buildings, 854, 1276. music of the Church, 1276. Sabbath-schools, 835. clerk of, 1278. dissolution of. by Presbytery, I037- duties, 848. with only one elder, 839, 1277. with no, 185. jurisdiction of, over communi- cants, 24, 311, 1004, 1005. dismissed, 148. members of extinct churches, to be dismissed by the Pres- bytery, 151. members to be received only in presence of, 853, 859. exceptions, 853. meetings may be opened and closed with prayer, 414, 1282. exceptions, 415. monthly, enjoined 860 special, of neighboring churches. unconstitutional. 837. moderator, 842. collegiate churches, 847. in exceptional cases, 842. vacant churches, 843, 1280. may be an elder, 843, 1279. invite a minister, but of the same Presbytery, 842. 288 ANALYTICAL INDEX. Session, moderator, pastor elect, cannot preside as, 846. may be appointed by Presby- tery, 843. Synodical Superintendent, not, 1281. official acts of, only when regu- larly convened, 840. omission of, to send up records, 391- power, over time and place of worship, 1276. powers, 848. cases of process by, 283, 347. against communicants, 303. deacons, 333. elders, 333. without, 348, 349. special rules, in judicial cases, 318. proceedings of, subject to review, 857. quorum, 838, 1277. with one elder, 839. records, 857, 1213, 1341. register of births, baptisms, mar- riages, removals, and deaths, 862, 1347- shall review proceedings of the Church, 858. and incorporate them in its records, 858. refusal, to grant certificate of dis- mission, 145. redress, 145. roll, names of ministers not to be on, 864, 1345- shall maintain a committee on Systematic Beneficence, 861. temperance, 906. Slander, investigation of, 288. record, 288. report, 288. Social Problems , 1283. Societies of the Church, control of, by the Session, 1020, 1349. Societies of the Church, consti tution, 1021. names, 1021. objects, 1019. S];>ecifications, under charges, may be amended, 324. copy of, to be furnished to the ac cused, 315. objections to, 323. must be particular, 308. set forth time, place, and cir- cumstances, 308. be accompanied by the names of witnesses, 308. proof of two, establishes a charge, 3S6. shall be read, 315. in writing, 315. vote to be on each, 328. Standards of the Church, 223. amendments of, 224, 1043— 1050. procedure on making and adopting, 224-241. binding obligation of, 259. what subscription to, involves, 256. change of belief in, demands withdrawal from our min- istry, 257. See Book of Discipline, Catechisms, Confession, Directory for Worship, and Form of Govern^ ment. Stated Supply, 1284, 1285. definition, 1284. grouped churches, 1285. inconsistent with polity, 1284. no rights in Session, 1284. Suspension, censure of, 305. judicial, no6. communicants, 12, 14. absentees in trial, 12. neglecting ordinances, 14, 1$ without process, 15. ANALYTICAL IXDEX. Suspension, communicants, res- toration of, from, 378. sentence, form of, 375. treatment under, 377. ministers, from communion of the Church, 335- may be deposed after one year, 339- joining a heretical denomina- tion, 603. from exercise of office, includ- ing preaching, 335, 336. without process, 603. refusing to appear in trial, 335- Sustentation, 85. Swedenborgian Church, recep- tion of members from on certifi- cate, inadmissible, 165. Synod, 867-898, 1286-1291. absentees, to be called to answer, 884. names of. to be recorded, 883. of what it consists, 867. Commissions or Committees of, 1290. corresponding members, who may be, 260. as a delegated body, 868. basis of representation in, 868. ratio, 868. duties of, 882. erection of, 1289. judicial cases decided by, must be described, 885. reasons given for decisions re- corded, 886. reported to the Assembly, 896. may appoint judicial commis- sions, 250-252. how composed, 250. decisions of, 251. findings, to be recorded, 252. reference in matters of law, 251. also of constitution and doc- trine, 251* Synod, reversal of decisions, 251. exception, 251. time and place of sitting, 252. quorum, 252. jurisdiction over inferior judica- tories, 421. members of extinct Presby- teries, 878. no original, in judicial cases, 311, 421. meetings of, annually, change of time and place, how made, 871, 872. opening, must be by a sermon, not by an address, 880, 1232. not on the Sabbath, 874, 1286. may hold special, 873. narrative to the Assembly must be recorded, 889. other ecclesiastical bodies, co- operation with, 1287. powers, 876, 1288, 1291. quorum, may be wholly of minis- ters, 870. quorum, provided, not more than three belong to the same Pres- bytery, 869. Presbyteries, erection, union, or dissolution of, to be approved by Assembly, 1288. self-supporting, 1290. Systematic Beneficence. See Beheficence. Temperance, deliverances of the Assembly on, 899-909, 1297- 1302, 1351. collections for. 1302. education and organization, 1299. judicatories to send annually to the Assembly a narrative on, 906. maintain a standing commit- tee, 906. 290 A nAl ytica l index. Temperance, prohibitory law com mended. 908, 1298, 1300, 1301. recommendations of the Assem- bly, for refusing admission to the Church of those who manufacture and sell ardent spirits, 902, 1000, 1351. not to rent property for its manufacture and sale, 903. practice of total abstinence en- joined, 900, 1302. Testimony, 350-373 commission to take, 366, 367. rules governing, 367. credibility of, how affected, 353. .decline to receive, 465. of husband and wife, 354. improper, 351. introduction of, 326. of one judicatory valid in every other, 365. new, in appeals, 373. during trial, 327- after, 372. questions pertaining to, how de- termined, 368. receiving, care to be exercised in, 3SO. transmission of, of commission, 369- of one witness, when proving a charge, 356. may be written, oral or printed, direct or circumstantial, 355. See, also, Evidence. Theatrical Exhibitions con- demned. 40. Theological Seminaries, 910- 914, 1303-1307. in what, shall candidates under Board of Educatioo study, 1304.' change of charters recommended, 913. (First-Third.) Theological Seminaries, com- mittee, appointment, to con- sider the relation between, and the Assembly, 913. recommendations of, 913. {First-Third.) of conference with, 913. objects, 913. recommendations, 913. control over, by the Assembly, 913. of trust funds and property, 913. {First, a.) recommendations, 913. election of directors, trustees, and commissioners, 913. (First, b.), 1303- also professors and teachers, 913. (First, t.), 1303. eligibility of, 913. (First, c.) recognition of, conditions, 913. (Second.) reports of governing bodies to the Assembly, 913. (First, b.) purpose of trust funds and prop- erty, 913. (First, a.) misuse and perversion, 913. (First, d.) charters, amendments, 913. (First, d.) violation of terms of, 913. (First, d.) redress for, 913. (First, d.) deliverances, Presbyterial, com- pliance with, 1304. students in transitu, 1305. to be in approved institutions, 1306. to be college graduates, 1307- veto of the Assembly, right in election of professors, 910, 911 (2), 1303. scope and extent, 911 (1,2). time limit, 912. Time Limitations. J See Limitations of Time. AX A LYTIC A L IXDEX. 291 Tobacco, use of, condemned, 1308. Total Abstinence. See Temperance. Trials, judicial, in absence of ac- cused, 3ig. absentees, during, 28. charge to the judicatory in, 312. charges and specifications, to be particular, 307-310. by judicial commission, 249-252. counsel in, 290. eligibility, 1060. shall receive no fee or emolu- ment, 1060. may be the prosecuting com- mittee, 1060. of deacons and elders, 347. rules governing, 347- decisions in, of order and evi- dence, 2Q3. evidence, 3SO-373- judgment, must be entered, 328. appeal from, 332. procedure in, 332. wording of, must accord with the finding, 329. limitation of time in, 304. new, when granted, 372. 1309, 1310. evidence in appeals, 373. treatment of, 373. when not authorized, 1021. original parties, 286, 469. may appeal, 469. may except to any part of the proceedings, 306. hearing of, 327. may have copies of the rec- ord of the case, 297. pleas of accused in, 325. declining to answer, 325. preliminary proceedings to, 312- 315- private sessions in, 298, 328. record, what it shall exhibit, 332. Trials, roll call in, 296. should be speedy, 346. no, in appellate judicatory, 29. transmission of records of, to the superior judicatory, ^2. Trials for Licensvire, 553-565- 983- ordination, 583. Trustees, authority of, in general, 915-929. no control of benevolent funds, 917. change of pastor's salary, 918, 1186. use of church buildings, 927, 1276. church services, 1276. are Qustodians of the church property, 919. title, 919. deacons as. 264, 1337. election of, 915. conflict between, and the Session, 929. control of, by the Session, 927.. unwarranted assumption of power by, 922. treatment of, 923. relation, true, and authority, 924. resignation, to whom, 131 1. Union of Churches, 1313. Union, Church Co-operation and, 131 2. United Presbyterian Church, 1314- Unitarianism, testimony against, 930, 1066. Universalism, testimony of the As- sembly against, 933. Unordained Men not to be ap- pointed on committees of judi- catories. 1029. Vacancy and Supply, 1315, 13 16. Vacant Churches, 131 7, 1318, 1346, 1352. 292 ANALYTICAL jyDEX. Vacant Chtirches, definition of, 1318. persons to be employed in, 1315. services by elders and deacons, F. G., Chap, xxi.. Sec. i. supply of, may be by a commit- tee, 1315 Presbytery, 13 15. Session, 1315. exceptions, 1315- time limitation, 131 5. Veto of the Assembly in election of professors, 910, 1303. time limit. 912. exercise, gio. Vicarious Sacrifice, 1070., Virgin Birth, 1069. Vote, casting, of moderator, 713. must be taken on separate charges, 309. commencing to take, efifect of, 793 declining to, only for weighty reasons, 727. division of, by a rising, 791, 792. excused from giving, how consid- ered, 727. interruption during, 795. effect. 793. judicial committee may, 776. members should, 727. silent, are included with those voting with the majority, 727. mistake in taking, 793. postponement of, 795. rising, 791. by tellers, 792. time fixed for, to be taken with- out debate, 797. time named, 794. speeches limited to ten min- utes, 794. reconsideration of, at same session by consent of two-thirds, 788. Vote, reconsideration of. for post- ponement must be by con- sent of three-fourths of mem- bers present at the-decision, 761. when by consent of two-thiras. 788. of three-fourths, 761. by yeas and nays, 791. when to be recorded, 791. denied to parties in appeal, 471. complaints, 455. judicatories, whose records are under review, 405. denied to moderators except when by ballot, 718. persons under process, 337. committee of prosecution, 314. Voters, 1319-1323. authoritative lists of, 1321. qualifications of, 265, 1054, 1319, 1320. deacons, 265, 1319- pastors, 621, 622, 1319, 1320. ruling elders, 804, 818, 1319- mode, 804. trustees, 1323. no disqualification, on account of sex or age of communicants, 1261. non-communicants, 1320-1322. Sessions cannot take away rights, 1322. 1353. Week of Prayer, observance of, recofhmended, 220. Witnesses, appearance of, time, 321. challenge, 352. citation of, 316. refusal of, to obey, 24. service of, 315, 316. time limit, 321. commission to examine, 366. competent, 351. A yA L YTICA L INDEX. 293 Witnesses, competent, exceptions, 351- contumacy of, 371. credibility, how affected, 353. examination, 326. cross-, 326. husband and wife as, 354. incompetency of, 352. members of a judicatory may be, 370. names of, to be furnished to the accused, 315. need not be disclosed, 316. new, 326. one witness, testimony of, when proving a charge, 356. oath of, 358. shall not be present during exami- nation of other, 357. questions to, not to be irrelevant or frivolous, 360. nor leading, 360. questions to, 11 desired by either party, to be recorded, 362. subscription of, to their testi- mony, 363. may be reduced to writing, 361. testimony of, how affected, 353. transmission of record, 369. Women, 934-930, 1324-1326. appointment of, to bodily and spiritual ministrations, 938. Board of Home Missions of, com- mended, 1325. authorized to commission mis- sionaries, 1324. budget, 1326. license and ordination of, not au- thorized, 935, 936. participation, left to discretion of Sessions, 939. Workers, Lay, 132 7-1329. Board of Education and, 1329. need for, 1328. schools for, 1327. Works of unregenerate men, true estimate of, 1047. Yeas and Nays, when to be re corded, 791. Young People's Societies com- mended, 940. constitution, model of, 941. control and oversight by the Ses- sion, 1330- contributions, how applied, 1330. powers, 1330. statement of principles govern- ing, 1330. Pnnceton Theological Seminary-Speer Library I 1 1012 01031 8840 DATE DUE ^- — •^-^iki.*., HIGHSMITH #45115